《In Warhammer Fantasy as my ERP Character》


 01

    01


    My consciousness returned slowly and as it returns, I felt my body heavy and sticky with sweat. The cold floor doesn''t help either.


    Wait! Cold floor?


    I shot up awake, pushing myself up but immediately fall over as my body is sore all over. Particularly my lower body and my jaw. Feeling the cold floor on my breast and belly again, I tried to look around to find out where I am. Which is unhelpful due to my narrow perspective. There are no bed or anything from here. Just a cold and empty room. As I tried to remember how I get here, something pops up


    Congratulation


    You have been selected as a Beta tester for this system (Name in progress). Currently you are now inhabiting the body of your ERP Character within the world of Warhammer Fantasy.


    Main Quest:


    Survive


    Fuck! Now I remember. last night I was doing ERP with my friends in a private discord server. It was a Warhammer Fantasy tabletop game where things occur if you failed the combat. Let''s see, I was purposely failing as usual and when the encounter is done, I masturbated and falls asleep. I moved my arm to check my hand and found it sticky with dried cum. That means I am transferred after a gangbang with the witch hunters yesterday. Then I am currently in the witch hunter''s prison. This is not ideal.


    Thinking quickly as there is a system, then perhaps I can see my stats. I willed it and it pops up


    NameValarielLesser Daemon Race Bonus: Increase player stats by 50% (rounded up)Original RaceLesser Unaligned DaemonCurrent RaceHigh Elf (Daemonhost)AttributesBase AttributeCurrent AttributeStrength23Dexterity23Agility34.5Constitution11.5Intelligence46Charisma46Willpower57.5


    I instantly understand that the average normal human attributes are 1 and the Willpower is my own attribute rather than the body''s and still get the 50% bonus. Intelligence is also not mean an entire increase in IQ but more of an increase in thinking speed and magic damage. All stats seems fine other than constitution. It seems that my current stats is converted from the charsheet stats and yes I rolled bad for Toughness which now converted to Constitution. Also, what does it mean by Lesser Unaligned Daemon?


    Then another screen pops up.


    Current Alignment


    Self30%


    10% Increase in Willpower


    20% Increase control of own action and self alignment progression


    30% Decrease corruption progression on each action aligned to the Four


    Slannesh40%


    10% Anything fits, you can fit a penis of any size to your holes


    20% Pheromones, everything wants to mate with character and increase fertility


    Khorne10%10% Bloodlust, increase in attack damage if the body is drenched by bloodTzeentch10%10% Persuasive, Bonus to acts of deception and manipulationNurgle10%10% Perseverance, maintain sanity according to willpower


    Alignment ShiftSelf and Tzeentch+0.5%Khorne-1%MutationsHornA big goat horn like the beastmen. Quite strong. Can be used for charging attack. Will knockout player if the enemy is more sturdy than player strengthCloven HoovesIncrease in movement speed. The hooves are quite strong. Increase kick damageGolden metallic skinGives damage reductionUnnatural BeautyHuge bonus to Charm, you cannot scarMore Mutation cost 10 attribute pointsMain QuestRewardsSurvive2 attribute points and 1000 credits per dayAdditional Quest --


    Lewd starts here


    The two male with hunters banter as they opened the cell door. Then one of them grab my horn and yank me over. Now I am face to face with the witch hunter. He has a stern face with a moustache common to the Reikland and wears the usual witch hunter coat and now he is undressing his pants. I thought of fighting back but my sore body and the other witch hunter being armed makes me reconsider. Soon after his hard dick is out. Normal sized thankfully. But as soon as I saw it, I feel that my body is heating up and an itch grows on my pussy. He pulls my head by my horn closer to his dick.


    "Come on, you know what to do"


    Before I realize it, I''m already licking his dick and balls. Is this the addiction effect from the alignment? As I slowed down from my realization, he slapped me. Which gives him more pain than I did.


    "Focus bitch!" He said as he wince


    The licking soon turned to sucking. I felt the itch growing stronger and before long I inserted a finger to my pussy as I am giving blowjob. The man gives a low moan as my head bobs up and down on his dick. Then I inserted another finger and starts fingering faster. He lets another moan before suddenly using his two hands to grip my horn. Fixing it in place and he starts thrusting into my mouth. The itch and pleasure also keeps building up in me. His breath getting rougher as he violates my mouth. Then he jammed his dick as he cummed. Choking me as I swallowed his cum. My hand are also not idle and before long, the pleasure builds up and I also cummed.


    He then pulls my head back. Releasing his dick from my mouth and throws me to the side. Still squirting. For a while, only the sound of two heavy breathing can be heard. Then I feel his hand on my hips as he flips me over and lift my ass.


    "Hey, that''s enough already."


    "Shut up! No one''s complaining when everyone did it yesterday."


    "That was- It''s her corruption!"


    "Yeah-yeah! I will do my penance later like everyone else."


    He jam his hot dick in one go. I hear a loud moan. Was that me? It is as if a fog clouded my mind and only the pleasure remains. Then he grabbed my horn, lifting my head up and use it as handle. He fucks me as rough as he can and I moan as loud as I can. The pleasure filled my entire mind but I feel my body still craving for more.


    "More! Fuck me harder!"


    I screamed out of control and he obliged. Before long I hear loud grunts of pleasure. My body shiver in anticipation and the pleasure continue to grates what left of my consciousness. Then he slammed his hips for the last time. Pushing his dick to its deepest as he blast hot semen deep into my womb. I scream in ecstasy and black out

 02

    02


    I awoke in... The warp.


    More specifically a small sanctuary designed to conceal my whereabouts from the Four that is provided by the system. I was given no knowledge whether they really know I exist or not. But as I am currently just a lesser unaligned daemon, I figure they just don''t care.


    Currently the sanctuary is like the inside of a black box with nothing in it. Apparently I can conjure just about anything to fill the place. The comfiest bed imaginable and other amenities. No computer and internet connection though.


    But... I look at myself.


    My entire skin is sheer white. Smooth and without creases like normal skin. There''s no mounds on my chest and there''s no face or hair on my head. A bare puppet that is conscious. I don''t even remember my face anymore.


    I paused. I felt like something was wrong at the end of that thought but I can''t remember. As I tried to remember again, a distant sobbing sound caught my attention.


    There''s someone else here? I felt like I was trying to do something. But whatever, probably wasn''t important.


    I followed the sound. Then I freeze at what I saw. It was Valariel. The soul whose body I possess right now.


    She was a tall high elf, taller than most. With golden blond hair that extends to her thigh and amber eyes. Her body a perfect mix of well toned muscle and femininity. Well endowed front and back. She wipes away her tears from her face.CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    And her face, with high cheekbone and sharp jawline. Carrying a sense of grace and willfulness. Everything is perfect. Just the way I like it.


    Our eyes met and her face now contorted with anger.


    Before I could think of anything, she tackled me to the ground. Hands wrapped on my neck in an attempt to choke.


    "Return my body Daemon!"


    Unfortunately for her, I do not feel anything. Then I grabbed and squeezed her butt. She gasped in surprise.


    "What are you doing?"


    But I ignored her as my hands are now sizing her body. One hand sizing the firmness of her butt. Another goes between her thigh, feeling and exploring her pussy and all her holes.


    "Stop it!"


    Then my hands goes up. To her hips, her midriff, her back, and finally her breast.


    "I said stop!"


    As I finished feeling up her upper body, my hands moved to her neck and choked her back. She made a choking noise and I squeeze harder.


    Owned SoulValarielDevour?YesNo


    What!? No!


    In my surprise I released my grip and she fell on top of me. Cushioned by my breast that perfectly mirrored her own. She coughed, already trying to stand. But I grabbed her head and whispered in her ears.


    Alignment ShiftSlannesh+3%Nurgle-3%Authority lvl 2EmptyFrenzy (locked): if knocked out all enemy will use the player until satisfied (will not worked against enemy with required part)


    Break out: 3 attribute points and 1 each witch hunter killed


    Nice. Now I focus on the cell door.


    "Open"


    The door unlocks itself and slits open. Now I feel pain in my tongue. Seems like 5 or 6 magic words is my current limit. I peeked out to the hallway dimly lit with small braziers, my cell is at the corner while the stairs up is at the other corner on my right. There are 3 cells on each side.


    Just as I exit the cell, I hear sounds of footsteps and banters coming down. With no time to plan, it''s do or die now. Or do or get fucked now.


    I take a running stance, focus, and wait for the first one to come down.


    "BOOST!" I yelled as soon as I saw a foot coming down the stairs. And I charged with otherworldly speed.


    A sick crunch can be heard as my horn connects to one unfortunate witch hunter chest before slamming it to the wall. It is super effective but now my horns are stuck in his body just like it is stuck to the wall.


    I heard screaming as I struggled to dislodge my head from the body. Something struck my side and back. Creating the sound of metal as pain and pleasure flared in me.


    I managed to dislodge my head with another crunch and see a sword swing. Blocked it with my elbow but a hammer struck my head. Feeling dizzy, I kicked the knee of the one holding a sword. Bending it backward and eliciting a loud scream.


    Another hammer struck my head. I fell down. Sweeping his leg before he managed to swing his hammer again. As he fell to the side, I blocked another sword swing. Pulling the swordsman from his arm, I turn him into a chokehold as I try to stand.


    The one with the hammer struggles to stand, I see that his ankle bent the wrong way. Then another footsteps came from the stairs as the one who shot my thigh came to view.


    He pulled his sword and gun. With me using the swordsmen as a meat shield, he took his gun and aimed at my head. I quickly hid my head under my meat shield and remembered how the bullet ricochet. Focusing on the image of a bullet ricocheting back to the shooter. He finally shot my arm in an attempt to free his comrade. Then I heard a ricochet and a body falling down.


    I peeked over and see that the bullet ricocheted back to his head. Now that''s funny. I strangled my meat shield harder till a crack sound before throwing his body away. All that is left is the one with the hammer that is shocked seeing everyone die.


    "Wa-wait!"


    He pleaded as I approached. Then he starts screaming something before being silenced as I stomped my hooves on his head. Splattering gore and brain matter.


    I giggled. This is fun. Then I see a notification that I have completed the breakout quest and an alignment shift. Seems like it is considered completed when no one else blocks me. As for the alignment shift,


    Tzeentch-4%Self+1%Slannesh+1%Khorne+2%


    Guess Tzeentch doesn''t like that. With the Khornate bonus on again, I guess the 10% bonuses from Khorne, Tzeentch, and Nurgle are going to keep switching on and off depending on the situations. I used Heal on myself again. Feeling the pain and dizziness from being bonked twice receding. But now I feel that my tongue is pierced by needles over and over. 5 is the current limit


    I checked the dead bodies for my loot. One of the swords is already blunted. Either from long use or blunted trying to harm me. Or both.


    The only usable one is the other short sword and a hammer which I usually see used by Sigmar''s warrior priests. But this one is of poor quality and has a little bit of rust.


    As for the clothes, I checked my body and their clothes. It will not fit me. So other than their belt that I use to hang my weapons, I took nothing else. I don''t take the pistol because reloading it will be a hassle but I took their money. Will make a bow for myself later. Besides, this body already going naked for the last two sessions, it can go a bit more and I find it arousing.


    Finally out from the basement, the witch hunter''s lodging is quite barebone. Only some beds and empty drawers. This is just a witch hunter''s safehouse that they use during their patrols. Seeing that there is nothing else that can be useful, I exit the lodge and return to the wild once again.

 03

    03


    I am currently going west to Bretonnia. I decided on the tree I climb to ascertain my whereabouts. I am currently at the edge of Drakwald forest, a little southeast of Marienburg. If my memories of Old World map is accurate. The thought of militant Bretonnian peasants against militant imperials and the roving beastmen within the Drakwald forest, it is easy which is better. Now all I need to do is to wait till sundown and get to Bretonnia through the Gisoreux gap. The reason I wait till night is because of that main road in front of me. Often traveled and patrolled even more, having a gold metallic skin that reflects sunlight is like pointing a huge target on my back.


    Then I put all my seven attribute points to my constitution, already feeling my weariness away from the last fight and my body getting firmer. My base constitution is now 1.7 and now 2.6 after modifier. With the sun just above the gray mountains, it seems like I could take a small nap. Trying to make myself comfortable on the tree branch, I slowly drifted to sleep.


    ¡ª


    I returned to the sanctuary, which I named Black Box again. Standing behind the soul of Valariel who is sitting and twirling her hair to pass the time. I felt a sense of resignation from her. Unconsciously my hand starts to mimic her movement to my own hair. It felt silky smooth to the touch.


    Then I felt a tinge of fear and hatred before noticing that she is looking at me now.


    "When will this end daemon?"


    "What end?"


    "This. Not enough that you stole my body and now you try to steal the shape of my soul and everything. I have seen that empty face split open when you choke me. Just eat my soul and do whatever plans the chaos gods have given you." Her feeling of hatred turned into resignation with each sentence.


    My face splits open? I thought as I touched my still featureless face.


    "There are no plans. I serve no one. Only me." I confessed. And now her confusion mirrored mine. Thinking hard as to what I should say next as the desires from last time resurface. The silence extends for a time, before trusting my instincts and choosing whatever desire that will not hurt her.


    Another minute and everyone that is sleeping is awake. Putting off their shirts. Some start to masturbate on their dick.


    Another minute passes now the male squire kisses the female squire. They start to undress each other''s armor. The other female squire face is flushed red watching this. She too starts to free herself from her armor.


    Another minute, with the female on his lap the two squires starts fucking as soon as both are naked. An escort, already naked, pushed the other female squire to the ground from behind. Pinning her body as he raped her. The rest with no holes to insert, moved to the carriages. Breaking in, eliciting feminine screams as they drag the passengers outside.


    They pulled 3 Bretonnian noble ladies and one maid already ripping their dress and defiling them. A small grunts of fighting can be heard from the knight''s carriage before ending with a scream. The knight is brought outside, with a dick in her cunt. Her arm pulled behind by the peasant that raped her.


    Seeing all this, I just noticed that my hand was already playing with my own pussy. Wet liquid dripping to the ground. I fingered my pussy with the sound of their grunts and screams.


    Another minute and things are out of control. The female squires are passed along the grup. Their face, loin, and ass bleached white with semen as they screamed in ecstasy. The male squire and another are fucking the knight in standing DP as she roars with pleasure. The noble ladies and the maid are still pinned to the ground. The escorts cum and piss on their body, degrading them as toilets. One escort inserts and pisses within her pussy.


    My body starts to feel weak after sustaining the spell for nine minutes but I fingered myself quite aggressively regardless. The pleasure peaked as my back arched. Squirting my juices to the ground.


    Another minute and I stopped sustaining my spell. But the madness continues. They tied the knight and the female squires to her own horse. They do the same to the ladies and the maid, tying them to the carriage horses. Their bellies bloated every time the horse''s dick pushed inside them. But their expressions and screams are still filled with pleasure.


    I cummed again imagining the horse dick inside me. But something tackled me from behind, leaving me in a position of heads down and ass up. It was a dire wolf, the size of a horse. Seems like I don''t need to imagine anymore. The wolf thrusted in one go. Filling my entire insides and piercing my cervix. I join the chorus of moans. The wolf pounds me with reckless abandon. Making me orgasm with the first three thrust and over and over after that.


    Grasping consciousness, I saw the women used by the horses moaning near me. The horses still fucking them and the males on one side enjoying the show. The chorus of moans continued for a time before the knight screamed as the horse nutted inside her. Bloating her belly with horse cum. The squires are next, followed with the other ladies. I cummed seeing their dumb ahegao faces as the wolf increased its pace. I felt it dick grow larger inside before finally slamming its knot inside. I screamed as the hot dog semen filled my pierced womb. Orgasm kicking one after the other as the wolf keeps nutting for a while.


    I jolted wide awake as something slams the wolf. It makes a loud whine as it''s thrown aside still reeling from the orgasm and its knot in me, I couldn''t help but feel pleasure as the wolf''s body pulled me with it. I heard a short sound of fighting before a hand grabbed my neck. Pulling me free from the wolf''s knot, its seed drips out my pussy. I opened my eyes deliriously. It was a beastmen ambush. The gor that pulled me hauled me to his shoulder and went deeper into the forest. The other beastmen also hauled the women. Seems like I will be stuck in Drakwald for a while.

 04

    04


    Alignment shift


    Self +1.5%


    Tzeentch +3.5%


    Slaanesh +1%


    Khorne -3%


    Nurgle-3%


    This is the biggest alignment shift so far. I still don''t know how they calculate other than the simple logic that since Tzeentch is against Khorne and Nurgle so when his alignment is raised, the other two lowered. Closing the alignment shift, I opened the next notification.


    Concept level up


    Authority lvl 2 -> lvl4


    This is the result of yesterday''s magic experiment. It seems like it would level up with continuous use of magic words and an action that bend many people to my will. In which both happened yesterday. Then there¡¯s this new screen.


    New concept unlocked


    LustFiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    Blood


    Concept: Lust


    You have control over lust. Unlocks sexual magic and increases magical effect based on pleasure. You get increased control of your sexual urges and can emit an aura of lust that drives others mad


    Concept: Blood


    You have control over blood. Many secrets lie within the blood. From the power to enhance yourself and your progeny to the secrets of immortality. Increase magical effects based on the amount of blood used.


    It is clear that I unlocked the concept of Lust yesterday. As for how I unlocked the concept of Blood, I looked down on my bloated belly. No doubt pregnant with the wolves as It is already growing when the beastmen don''t touch me as they deposited me in this tent. They didn''t even bother to tie me So after yesterday¡¯s orgasm subsided I am just sitting around here doing nothing. I looked at the other three beastwomen that were in this tent. The one that¡¯s just finished birthing and two others that act as midwives immediately flinched, looks like they are as shy as the lore suggested. They have no horns and their fur looks softer. Only their breast and midriff are not covered in fur. Moving on from them, the cause of my pregnancy and the concept of Blood unlocking is this one.


    You have made contact with beastmen corruption. New corruption added: Corrupted womb.


    Fertile Womb


    Children inherits at least half of parents mutationsIncreased loyalty from children


    Reward: 1 mutation point and 5 attribute point


    New Quest: Breed your army


    Reward: 1 attribute point every 5 children birthed


    Seeing this as an absolute win, I accepted both quests. I stand up just in time when another beastwomen carries the ladies from Bretonnia to this tent. The smell of sex and semen immediately fills the tent. Then a bovigor enters and sets its eyes on me.


    ¡°My prize is ready to be bred¡± he laughed.


    Let¡¯s see, I put 7 feet on my charsheet, so I am roughly 210 cm tall. The bovigor is just a little bit taller but he is also bulkier. I tried to check his stat, but as nothing comes up it seems I can only bet on my own strength.


    Just as he tried to grab me, I headbutted his head. My horn collided with his. I blacked out for a second before seeing that he recoiled back in pain, a trickle of blood can be seen.He roars at the challenge and we headbutted again. Bracing properly this time, I managed to stay upright as he pushed outside the tent. Following outside, I headbutt him again before he managed to stand upright and knocked him out. I rub my pained forehead though fortunately there¡¯s no blood.


    Seeing the bovigor knocked out, the entire camp went silent. Even the beastmen in what could be described as a breeding pit paused. A second pass in silence before a frenzied roar echoes throughout the camp. All previous activity abandoned for the chance to lead the warherd. A caprigor with the largest horn steps forward, hooves stomping and shaking his head in challenge. I find his challenge quite adorable however as I am a head taller than him. He charged and our horn collided. He immediately passed out. Baying laughter and my own rises as the other lifts his body and throws him somewhere. This is fun. Then another step up to challenge me. This continues until evening with most gors passed out. Only a few with smaller horns don''t try to challenge me. I also noticed that all of them are caprigors,


    ¡°I am Valar! The Gold Daemon! This warherd belongs to me now!¡± I enhanced the power of my words with authority.


    But another roars in challenge. It is the Bovigor that I first knocked out. His head is still bruised but not bleeding anymore. He moved to a square with totems with human skulls at its four edges. It is a brawling/wrestling pit. He makes a low stance like a sumo wrestler and strikes the ground to issue his challenge. The caprigors, now all finally waking up, start to stomp one of their hooves. The stompings are chaotic, their alternative to war drums.


    Seems like this will be their last challenge of leadership. I entered the square and mirrored his stance. The stomping stopped and silence returned to the camp. I considered using magic to help me win, but decided not to. I won¡¯t soil my fun by winning with an unfair advantage. Besides the thought that whether or not the frenzy will activate if I lose this challenge makes me giddy in excitement.


    There¡¯s no referee in this challenge. So we both eyed each other. Each controls their breathing, muscles ready to jump at each other. And as the silence continued for a few more seconds, both of us held our breath at the same time. As if that is the cue, we lunge at each other. He moved his head to the side, evading a frontal headbutt as our side horn locks, our hands gripping at the other shoulder. Hooves firmly planted to the ground, our strength is equal. The gors rose in cheers but I ignored them.


    He pulls his head before pushing his side horn to me. I pushed back when his knee suddenly hit mine. My stance broke with the sudden hit. Then he moved his hand to my neck, his foot swept my other leg, and he slammed me to the ground. Another cheer roars. The slam doesn¡¯t really hurt me, my metallic skin reduces the damage. I kicked his chin before he could capitalize his full body weight on me. As he is pushed to the side, I quickly move behind him, wrap my arm around his midriff, then with all my strength, lift him up and do a german suplex. This elicits more cheers as I stand. Seeing him struggling to stand, I kicked his back. Landing on his side, I move behind him and pin him in a chokehold. He struggles for a while before he starts choking. Tapping my arm as he weakly said ¡°I yield.¡± I throw him to the side and with my victory, the warherd cheers and stomps. Acknowledging my victory.


    Quest Takeover complete


    New Quest: Ascension


    Lead and grow the warherd. Increase the warherd size into 100, currently 32 (1 Bovigor, 25 Caprigor, 6 beastwomen)


    Reward: Ascend from lesser daemon into daemon


    I immediately accepted the new quest.


    ¡°Now, as the new chieftain, we must prepare¡± I turn my back on them, get on my knees, bend over and spread my pussy. ¡°My children will be the most powerful warriors this herd ever seen¡±


    As soon as I finished speaking, the surrounding gors turned to frenzy. This will be a busy night of celebration

 05

    05Current AlignmentSelf34% (+1%)Slannesh46% (+1%)Khorne10% (+2%)Tzeentch6% (-4%)Nurgle4%


    Current Mutation


    Horn


    A big goat horn like the beastmen. Quite strong. Can be used for charging attack. Will knockout player if the enemy is more sturdy than player strength


    Cloven Hooves


    Increase in movement speed. The hooves are quite strong. Increase kick damage


    Golden metallic skin


    Gives damage reduction


    Unnatural Beauty


    Huge bonus to Charm, you cannot scar


    Available Mutation points: 1Available Mutations:Powerful TailIncrease balance and an extra limb to attackWingsGrow a pair of wing on the backTentacleGrows a tentacle on the chosen locationGrowthIncrease body sizeRegenerationGet passive wound regenerationCorrosive bloodTurn creature¡¯s blood into corrosive substancePetrifying gazeCreature¡¯s gaze can turn flesh into stone. Spellcasters can fight its effect (Children will not inherit this mutation)Extra body partGrow 1 extra body part (eye, arm, leg)


    I think about my choices as another beastmen finishes cumming inside me. While the petrifying gaze and regeneration are quite enticing, Ultimately I choose the wings. Not only does it give another method of travel and escape, the chances that my children can inherit it is also a plus. Pushing the caprigor away, a pair of golden leathery wings grows on my upper back. I flexed the wing to feel it around. I can control it as if I already have the limb from the start.


    After the celebration orgy that lasted till this afternoon, I noticed that I don¡¯t feel any hunger or thirst. Another perk on being a daemon. Due to my increased constitution, I can also last till now without fainting. Still tired but I¡¯m fine after a short break. With nothing to do, I exit the camp and see a mess as beastmen just sprawled everywhere asleep. I visited a makeshift tannery where three caprigor are tanning some leather. for new novels


    ¡°What leather is this?¡±


    ¡°Manskin¡±


    Hearing that answer, I double checked the leather on the tanning rack and give a second look at the surrounding tents.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Others that voice their dissent tries to shrink


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Kal answered as Lak was visibly happy from my interference.


    ¡°But you will follow your brother¡¯s order¡± Now Kal humps at his sister.


    ¡°I will join too, these armored men here bring concerning signs.¡± Hearing this Kal growls


    ¡°Now you insult my achievement. Only 2 of my party died while all of them died. These men are weak! I can kill 10 of the-¡±


    ¡°SILENCE!¡± My voice deafened the camp. Unconsciously using my Authority as my irritation peaked. The entire camp went silent, mouths shut, and even the nearby fireplace does not give a sound.


    ¡°I did not insult your achievement. But the one with that helmet means that there will be hundreds or even thousands of humans moving here. Can your party win against them?¡± He hung his head and looked down. Hopefully this rebellious phase does not continue.


    Then a crack sounds at the other side of the camp. But with the entire camp silent, everyone heard it and saw nothing. A glimpse of moving shadow caught my attention however. I took an ax from the nearest beastmen and threw it to the last place I saw the shadow. The ax hit a tree. But not after revealing the intruder as his shroud of invisibility broke trying to evade the ax. A gray wizard. The surrounding beastmen immediately leapt at the human. Though unfortunately he managed to teleport away just in time. This is more of a problem than I initially thought.


    ¡°Pack up! We will move our camp elsewhere.¡± I commanded and the herd moved.


    ¡°And Kal¡± He paused and listens


    ¡°You will have plenty of chances to prove your boasting. Do so and if you teach your sister properly there will be a reward for you.¡± He nods enthusiastically at my offer. Then a quest screen appears.


    Additional Quest:


    Find out the reason for unusual Brettonian activity within the Empire : 4 Attribute points


    Find a new hideout for your camp : 4 Attribute points


    I accepted the quests. Looking back on the women¡¯s tent, I can guess one of the reasons for the unusual activity. But since it is not completed, there might be more. Possibly a war between Bretonnian and the Empire. Tomorrow will be a busy day.

 06

    06Current AlignmentSelf35% (+1%)Slannesh47% (+1%)Khorne10% Tzeentch4% (-2%)Nurgle4%


    Our herd moves steadily north. Currently there''s 40 including me in the raiding party while 15 are tasked to escort the womens and the childrens. There are also 10 more children born yesterday night just before we finish packing up. Bringing the warherd size to 80.


    My first bovigor child have also grown into adulthood. Taller than me by a head and twice as bulky. He insisted only be given his name after his first worthy kill and after their flesh to honor me. Seems like the normal beastmen''s loyalty to the chaos gods is defaulted to me with my children. The wolves have also grown. Having the size of a horse, they are still quite fast and help with dealing with the stragglers.Fiind updated novels at novelhall.com


    We are currently stalking the quite wide dirt road connecting Marienburg and Middenheim. We have ambushed 3 civilian caravans. As they are civilians, we suffer no casualties while also adding 5 more women to help replenish our number later. The plan is to ambush the caravans to bait a patrol with someone of quite a high rank leading them. Then after interrogating them for information, we will continue north to Laurelorn forest for our new hideout.


    After some time, I noticed that there''s no new caravan passing by. And with the sun having passed its peak, it''s time for the second phase. I called my childrens who will be leading the rest of the beastmen.


    "Allright, here''s what we got to do."


    ¡ª


    A big patrol passed by. Judging from the heraldry, they are from Bretonnia with some additions from the Empire. The sky is darkening as the sun almost settles but it can be clearly seen that there''s at least 100 soldiers in this patrol. The patrol march like what I suspected, as they are from Bretonnia, the peasant infantry which made the bulk of their number moves first while the knights and the cavalry at the very back. There''s one unexpected variable however, judging by one of the knights'' overly ornate armor and instinctual discomfort, this one here is a grail knight. Escorted by a dozen knights and a witch hunter riding beside him. Fortunately, I did not find any mages on their ranks. I looked down the tree I am on and the beastmens are already restless. But I already give my word and with my children leading them, they will obey. Hopefully.


    Angling myself so that I can have a clear straight line at the grail knight, we wait till the peasants have passed us.


    "Boost" I focused the magic word to myself as the last three rows of infantry passed. I curled my body. Muscle taut, ready to jump straight at the grail knight. Then the last infantry row passed our ambush.


    "Strengthen" this time I focus on the entire raiding party. Immediately feeling a sense of fatigue. This is the cue to attack and I jumped at the grail knight at the same time the beastmen charged. The tree I''m on blows up with the force of my jump. Shooting straight at the grail knight with my three bladed spear.


    TWAAANG!


    A loud ringing of steel deafened the beastmen''s charges as the grail knight managed to parry my spear with his sword, halting my entire momentum. Then I kicked him with my hooves. Boosted by my agility and magic. But still he manages to block with his shield. I use my wing to create some distance. Barely in time before he cut my leg that kicked him. I took note of the ambush.


    I knew those three are the reason, the distant relative of the current royarch justifies the number Bretonnian''s present. But the quest is still not finished.


    "Anything else? More quests into the Empire''s dark forest?"


    "There is a report of a high elven lady missing a few weeks back. The ambassador from Ulthuan still offered a sizable reward even though the Imperials have told them that she''s already dead." I stopped my magic as a chill ran on my back. I remembered my charsheet and what I put on the career path. Seems like my noble background also adds to this mess. This also means this body has a relative with a high position back in Ulthuan.


    "Take her to the rest of the women. We will move a little further into Laurelorn and make camp for tonight."


    ¡ª


    It is a dark and cloudy night. We made camp within the Laurelorn forest. Not a hideout as I think moving further deeper is more preferable. Hard slaps and echoes of pleasured moans already sounded through the camp. The old womens already being used while the new ones are gathered near the camp. Already stripped and cheeks red from the exposure. I point at the only redhead.


    "Take -Ah!- this one to the wolves. They deserved a reward too" I said as I was railed roughly by my son in the middle of the camp. Fast and hard were his moves. Making me moan every time one of his thrust pierced my cervix. Like usual my horn are used as a handle bar for fucking.


    The redhead protests are drowned with Lak''s scream of ecstasy. Druig, the name my bovigor son took for himself after he killed and ate the Bretonnian knight, is currently using my daughter in a mating press. He also demanded a reward, but I said he needed to wait because I promised Kal''s first. So he just grabbed Lak and used her on the spot. At first she fought but after he nutted once inside her, something changed as she is now squealing and moaning without complaints. She is being used by Druig since after the battle, carrying her with his big hands as he fucked her while we traveled. Seeing this Kal then demands his reward then too. Already tired, I relent


    The other 4 women that recently caught trief to look away. But with their face fully red and their cunts wet, their resistance is only an exercise in futility. Wondering why they have not been used yet, Kal''s dick suddenly enlarges. Pushing him past my cervix and shooting his hot load right inside my womb as I scream at the orgasm again by his creampie.


    Releasing my horn, my body dropped forward. Kal''s enlarged dick still inside and spewing his seed. Looking at the other side of the camp, I found why the human''s still not being used. My bovigor daughter, just reached adulthood, is being used by the rest of the beastmen. She is currently railed by the old bovigor leader with another caprigor using her asshole. No doubt taking the opportunity of fucking abovigor before they get too powerful. She moo-ed as the bovigor seeded her. The bovigor pulls out but she immediately filled with other beastmen. The old bovigor then takes the newly captured female knight and uses her on the spot.


    Then Kal pushes me to the ground. His dick that never pulls out rams again with renewed vigor. Making me moan with every thrust and position enables him to reach deeper easily. Seeing this, Druig flips Lak and thrusts his dick inside her in one go. Giving Lak another scream as she climaxes over and over with his rough pounding.


    At the corner of my eyes, I see another of the human women finally getting used. Seems like another has finished using my bovigor daughter and moves to the next. This continues on as every beastmen that has used her moves to the humans. Kal''s hand suddenly reached out to my belly. Pushing the end point of my stomach bulge with his finger that gives me sudden jolts of ecstasy. Saying something like finding my weakness, he then abuses me. Making me orgasm nonstop. Everything is a blur after that. Catching my breath to see that Kal moved to use Lak while Druig move to use her bovigor sister. Then returns back again. The waves of endless pleasure continued till I finally blacked out.

 07

    07Current AlignmentSelf36% (+1%)Slannesh48% (+1%)Khorne10% Tzeentch4% Nurgle2% (-2%)


    Like usual, I am within the sanctuary after blacking out. The real Valariel tolerates me now. Or ignore me at least. I want to ask about her relatives in Ulthuan, however things are peaceful for now. Awkward but peaceful nonetheless. I will ask about that later.


    I woke with a gasp as I felt a pressure lifted from my belly. Seems like I woke up in the middle of giving birth. As usual the beastwomens are helping me during the process. This time I gave birth to four beastmen. Three of them are females. As I was not awake, only one of them got wings. Laying down again, an idea comes up to me. Gathering some magic to my loin, I focused and tried to create some enchantment to increase the amount of children I can carry.


    Passive Blood:


    Children inherits at least half of parents mutationsIncreased loyalty from childrenIncreased litter size


    It¡¯s a success. Different from the passives on Authority, there seems to be no limit on the amount of passives I can add as of now. I immediately went to add this passive to the rest of the women. 17 beastwomen, two who just matured today and the 12 humans. I managed to give it to all of them because for the beastwomen, it is a minor tweak while it is more tiring for the 12 humans. Already feeling tired, it seems like I can¡¯t do more magic for today. Other than that, I managed to raise the Blood concept by two levels, now level 4, equal to Authority. Will test what I can do tomorrow.


    Checking on other things I have missed, it seems like the quest for finding out the reason for unusual Bretonnian activity was completed yesterday. With 10 attribute points gathered (6 from the last two days and 4 from the quest), I immediately put more of it into the Constitution. Raising it to base of 3 and 4.5 after modifier. Hopefully this will help me last with Druig later tonight. Another problem also presents itself. As it is completed after finding out the information on my body¡¯s relatives in Ulthuan, I can expect some high elven interference in the future. This is a problem as I intend to move to Bretonnia but they are in a much closer proximity to Ulthuan. Where should I go then? Kislev? Further east to Cathay? Not anytime soon. Not with our current number.


    Warherd size: 94/100 (2 Bestigor, 6 Bovigor, 50 Caprigor, 6 Ungor, 24 beastwomen)


    The number are reduced to 60 after yesterday''s fight. But immediately rebounded to 94 after all the women gave birth. Guess it was a successful raid after all. Then a loud pig squeal sound catches the attention of the camp. A loud cheering followed soon after as I saw that Druig manages to catch a tuskgor. A hybrid beast of a boar and a bear. Druig dragged the beast and presented it to me.


    ¡°Can I have my reward now?¡± He asked


    ¡°Fine¡± Sighing as I already tire myself from using magic for today.


    He pulled me as soon as the other beastmen tied down the tuskgor and pulled it elsewhere. Druig have grown bigger yet again. Now I don¡¯t even reach his shoulder. I know he will grow even more bigger as far as I remember, Bovigors are usually twice the size of a human. He lifted me up easily and pulled me down on his bovine dick. I gasped as it entered and split me easily and moaned as he fully hilted it inside. I grabbed his head above me as he started to walk around the camp. Showing off as I moaned every time he took a step. We packed up our camp after yesterday¡¯s celebration soon after. Moving deeper into the Laurelorn forest.


    I was too busy enjoying myself when suddenly Druig broke into a sprint. Grabbing on his head to not fall off, the sudden movement brings more pleasure to further cloud my mind. Only when something splatters on my body does I become aware again. We have been ambushed by another beastmen herd. It seems we are finally encroaching on other herd territories. Thankfully most are quickly dispatched by my children. Only 3 of us died after checking our herd size from the quest menu. Then Druig grabbed me by the hips with both of his hand and starts pounding me with reckless abandon. I screamed as I orgasm but Druig keep pounding. Blending my orgasm overlapping with the next over and over again. He pressed the bulge on my belly as he slammed into me one last time before pouring his seed into my womb. He kept me in the position for a while before finally pulling out. Barely managing to keep my consciousness after the last explosive orgasm, I see that many of our herd are forming into groups.


    ¡°Wh-what are you doing?¡± I struggled to sit myself up


    ¡°We are going to strike them back, mother.¡± Kal answers, now fully armed and armored with modified plate armor taken from the last raid.


    ¡°No, not now.¡±


    ¡°Why not!? They are much smaller than us and have little horns. This will be quick.¡± Kal barked back


    ¡°I have put some enchantments on the females. We will give birth to many more children starting today. There is also a chance the other herd will try to take our females while you are away. So we should increase our number first.¡±


    Hearing that Kal grows calmer and starts thinking. He looked at Druig who just shrugged before finally making decisions.


    ¡°Make camp here! Tonight we breed!¡± He then splits the herd into two. First half with the biggest horn will have their turn to breed today while the other half will keep guard. Then Druig lifts me up again and we starts fucking again. But this time we are facing each other. Soon after the camp are ready again, the usual sounds of slapping flesh and moans filled the camp.


    All the womens are gathered in one place so that we can be easily protected. Druig exclusively use me tonight while Kal as usual settles with his twin. Another one of my bovigor daughters reached adulthood and both of them are now being gangbanged by most of those in breeding duty today. This frees up some of the women for my wolves and apparently one of the female knights are given to the tuskgor. Guess I will try the tuskgor tomorrow. So the night passes quite uneventfully.


    3


    7.5


    Constitution


    3


    7.5


    Intelligence


    4


    10


    Charisma


    4


    10


    Willpower


    5


    12.5


    My race changed from lesser daemon to just daemon. Moreover a flat 100% increase in stats is a nice addition. Multiple notifications rise up as I check them one by one. I now have one more concept slot while Authority and Blood are raised by 1 level. The next notification is that I can see what my current concept can evolve in advance. Authority can evolve into Divinity or Causality. While Blood can evolve into Slaughter, Immortality, or Progeny. The last notification is an update on my quests. On Survive quest, while the credit reward stays the same, the attribute reward is reduced to 1. Guess I am powerful enough at my current location. Next is a new quest.


    New Quest: Ascension 2


    Lead and grow the warherd. Increase the warherd size to 10.000 (Currently 144)


    Reward: Ascension from Daemon to Greater Daemon


    I take the quest and returned to the rest of the women and get busy again.

 08

    08


    I gasp as the tuskgor continues to slam me to the ground as it mount me. My nipples scraping the hard ground every time it slams into me and I enjoyed every second of it. Maybe I can ask Druig to do this to me when he¡¯s much bigger after getting more victories. I gasp again as the tuskgor cums inside for the third time. We stayed in this position for a while. Then after calming our breaths for a while, the tuskgor drops down. Pinning me to the ground as it slept with his dick still inside. The weight is no problem after I have ascended into a Daemon but the problem is that I haven¡¯t orgasmed once after fucking the entire morning. Feeling frustrated, I pushed myself off the ground. Pushing the tuskgor to the side. His dick exited my pussy with a pop sound before a generous amount of semen flowed outside. It¡¯s no doubt I am pregnant with the tuskgor. However, still feeling frustrated, I moved to the wolves pen. Then I bent down and spread my pussy. Wasn¡¯t long before a gold maned wolf mounts me and starts thrusting. Counting a dozen male wolves out of fourteen, I decided to stay here for a while.


    It is clear however that the pleasure that was used to make me orgasm is now lacking. Hopefully I cum once with the wolves. One of the wolves moves near my face with his hard canine dick and I open my mouth, inviting him in. He swiftly jammed his dick inside my mouth and facefucked me. It is starting to feel a bit better. Still aware of other things, I started to check on what my Blood concept can do to the wolves. I now can cosmetically change appearances. Which is useless. What¡¯s useful is that I can do minor alterations and give mutations I already have. The alterations for example are like encouraging certain traits. Bigger horns, bigger size, more aggressive or smarter. As this is just minor alterations, It didn¡¯t improve by much but consequently there¡¯s no additional drawback which I am certain I can do once Blood level up again. Then I feel the wolf currently mounting me pushes his knot inside. Depositing more semen inside my overfilled womb. The pleasure is still there but again it is not enough and only adds to my frustration. Something is wrong but I cannot point at what. I quickly stood up. Uncaring if the wolf using my mouth has not finished yet and pulls the wolf mounting me away. Another pop sounds as the knot is pulled out and with nothing better to do, I check on the nursery tent. As I passed the temporary breeding pit however a system screen pops out.


    Authority level requirement met. Compatible individuals found. Player can bestow power to make bray shamans which can use magic according to the concept given.Lore of Authority shaman0/1Lore of Blood shaman0/1


    Now this is interesting. I checked around the breeding pit and found that most of my caprigor daughters being used can be elevated into bray shaman.


    ¡°Stop this for a while.¡± I commanded the rutting beastmens and they stopped but barely able to control themselves to continue.


    ¡°My daughters, it is wonderful news that all of you are qualified to receive my power to become Bray shamans. Only two of you though.¡± Hearing this, the entire camp went silent. Shows how much importance and influence a bray shaman has.


    ¡°I.. want.. that.¡± Lak volunteers with ragged breath as she is on the ground sandwiched by two beastmen. My other daughters however shily look away when my attention is back on them. I guess Lak is an outlier.


    ¡°Come to me when you are finished then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You can continue¡± And the sound of slapping flesh and moans returned.


    Finally arrived within the nursery tent. I found that most of the humans are here. One of the noble ladies in the process of giving birth, I think. It is hard to discern them now with their disheveled looks and dirty with dried cum. But what makes me interested in her is her obviously ecstatic face as she pushes out a litter of five beastmen. The others do moan like her but she looks more vibrant and actually enjoying this.


    ¡°Hurry up! Hurry! Breed me more!¡± She squealed


    ¡°You are really enjoying this are you?¡± I knelt and caressed her face.


    Leslie Leoncoeur''s soul claimed. You get an extra life.


    ¡°Raise your heads¡±


    I looked and judged both of them as they raised their heads. Lak looks up to me expectantly. Like a child awaiting her gift. Mal, the three eyed beastwomen however looks determined. It seems she has ambitions. Checking again, Mal also fulfilled the requirement to be a shaman.


    ¡°I can bestow two powers. With Authority, your words are power. Others will defer to you. Even the winds of magic will follow your command. Another is Blood, with this blood is your fuel. You can bestow mutations and empower your children.¡± I pause to let both of them think.


    ¡°However, As I have not called you Mal, Lak got the first pick.¡± She bowed to my word and now I wait for Lak¡¯s choice.


    ¡°I choose Authority mother.¡± Lak finally chose.


    Nodding, I bestow the powers. Authority to Lak and Blood to Mal. I felt the power flow outward and it was done much quicker than I thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how to use your powers from watching me¡± I said to Lak before switching my attention to Mal


    ¡°As for you, a demonstration is in order.¡± I willed some blood to exit my hand. Then I touched Mal¡¯s head and worked my magic. Mal suddenly holds her breath and grunts in pain. I give her all my mutations. She is surprisingly good at withstanding pain as her body is remodeled. Only falling to the ground when I gave her the metallic skin. Even then, no scream is out of her mouth. It is done after a while and as a result, she looks exactly like my other daughters with the exception of the third eye. As an added bonus, Now I can add and bestow extra eye mutations.


    She gathered herself soon after. Inspecting her body in disbelief before kneeling again to me. Head to the ground.


    ¡°Thank you for this gift, Mother. I will spread this gift to all the others.¡±


    She seems to have come to her own conclusion. But I guess it¡¯s fine. In a sense, it is practically adopting her. And now she has made it her mission to share it with the rest of the warherd. I am reminded of a certain evangelical faith when I allowed both of them to leave and Mal promised again to share the gift.


    Then evening came, my belly already bloated with the tuskgor babies as Kal entered the nursery tent. Reporting that our food is quickly depleting due to our exploding population. He has gathered a raiding party and now waits for my inspection and order. Seems like today¡¯s events are not yet done. I exit the tent and plan for a raid.

 09

    09


    Grimhair''s POV


    The air is thick with the smell of incense and perfume. So thick that it masks the smells of sex and cum even though the sound of wet slapping fills the entire huge tent. Dozens of Eonir elves, bodies filled and painted with dried semen. Their expression of pure bliss as the fucking and narcotics break their minds. Another elf thrown to the pile, body jolting with orgasm as a Slaangor picked another one and continue fucking again. Grimhair has been doing this nonstop for a while. Even rejecting his fellow Slaangor demand for their turn. But a torturous death and threats have silenced them.


    All this started by a revelation. A Keeper of Secret appears in his dream, revealing the existence of a golden daemon. He decided from that point on that he will claim the Golden One for himself. Even the warherd excursion to the Eonir lands are due to his obsession. He advised the fool of a chieftain to lead the warherd to Laurelorn, hoping for the elves to kill him so that he can took the leadership while he is free to claim all the elven women. A temporary substitute before the real one.


    However the frustration keeps mounting up since they enter this forest. Not only does the Golden One herd not pursue them after they strike them first, when the bait fails, so does his perfect ambush plan. Then the chieftain decided to punish him for it. Half of his harem is taken away. Either for eating or breeding. He fucked his current bride more painfully just remembering it. He had saved most of the elves but still many were taken.


    If only the chieftain is a Tzaangor and not a Khorngor then perhaps their push to the Eonir territory progresses much more smoothly. Or perhaps he didn¡¯t just decide that the other warherd is weak because they didn¡¯t give chase. But he is patient, sooner or later, The Golden One herd will be forced to move. Spurred by their hunger. He has promised other Slaangors that they are free to do whatever they please with the Golden One herd. The Keeper of Secret also has given him one last gift. Everything has already been prepared.


    ¡ª


    Valariel''s POV


    I called upon my children who will be participating with the raid first. Informing them that I can bless them before the raid. Unsurprisingly most of them want to be a little more stronger or agile with more of the former. But I was genuinely surprised when Kal wanted to be smarter instead.


    ¡°I want to make great plans like mother.¡± He stated his reason. Which is quite cute and unexpected coming from a beastmen. I gave him some headpats while working my magic on them. I also gave wings to those who didn''t have them. Which fortunately not much. The image of a flying beastmen army are quite cool but I remember that they have guns.


    Then I let them organize the raid by themselves. They decide for a 60 beastmen raid party. All of my Bovigors children, male and female, are joining. Though Druig decided to guard the camp since too many Bovigors are leaving. The raiding party leaves just as the last light of the sun disappears.


    ¡ª


    Kal''s POV


    Did I get smarter? I don¡¯t really feel anything though. But mother hasn¡¯t been wrong so far so I trust her. I looked to the others and once they were in position I roared the charge. Gripping my two axes as I cleaved the nearest Ungor. The enemy herd is many but they don¡¯t have proper weapons. I let an Ungor swing his sword which breaks when hitting me before I decapitate him. It doesn¡¯t even tickle. After killing a few more beastmen and seeing that We have killed plenty, I barked the retreat sound. If they are like me, they should give chase.NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Then a loud roar deafened me even though I had made some distance. Then a big Khorngor led the chase. Still smaller than Druig though. Followed by ten more Khorngor and at least 50 beastmen. I think. I can¡¯t count. Will ask mother to teach me later. I lead them deeper inside the forest. Then after a certain point I felt a surge of power and immediately turned back. A group of Bovigors hidden by Lak''s magic charged at their backside, cutting away their retreat. Me and the other beastmen that look like retreating haphazardly now charge back. I saw the biggest Khorngor attention turned to the back and he let out another deafening roar in anger. Already close to him, I leapt and brought down my axes with all my might to his back. Surprised that it didn¡¯t kill him, in fact it looks like he is just getting more mad. I put some distance when he started flailing around. Our eyes met and he roared again. Swinging my axe again to shut him up, he let my blow hit as he swung his oversized axe. I tried to dodge back but he managed to create a gash on my chest. Then he starts swinging his axe maniacally. While it gives a window of attack, from the previous exchange however, it now looks more like taunt. He will let my attack hit him if it means he can hit me back. Then I remembered mother''s fight with the shiny knight. I ducked from the Khorngor wide swing and bash one of his legs to the side with both of my axes. Already out of balance with the oversized axe, he falls over. I stomp on the arm holding the axe and decapitates the Khorngor.


    ¡°Bound him. I will deliver him to mother myself¡± I don¡¯t know if this is the right decision. But mother will know.


    ¡°Pack up. We going home.¡±


    ¡ª


    Boris Todbringer''s POV


    Three days ago. An hour after the ambush that killed the grail knight.


    ¡°Well, the peasant did not lie. Looted clean¡± Bertrand reports to me. I saw that there¡¯s only dried blood and broken pieces of weapons scattered around the ambush site. The useful weapons and armors are looted while the dead bodies are chopped for food. Already I felt my blind eye twitching remembering the beastmen.


    I felt the growing headache returning. First an elven noble, a Bretonnian lady, and now a grail knight. Now ambassadors from Ulthuan and Bretonnia will demand this to be taken care of else the Empire will be seen as weak. Not to mention Khazrak and now a report of a golden daemon to add into the pile.


    ¡°Bertrand¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you command of a thousand men. Chase after this daemon to Laurelorn.¡±


    ¡°The Gausser and the Eonir wouldn¡¯t like that my lord.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? They can put their complaints to Altdorf¡± This raised a chuckle from the group.


    ¡°Want to give you two, but moving too many away will give Khazrak ideas. However, you are allowed to recruit volunteers. I¡¯m sure plenty of devotees of Ulric will answer.¡±


    ¡°Yes my lord.¡±


    Then they ride grimly back to Middenheim. They have a war to prepare.

 10

    10


    It is finally morning, I noticed absentmindedly as the beastmen took the three Tuskgors I just birthed away. My hand immediately returns to my pussy and starts playing with it. Already tight after spreading wide from giving birth to the Tuskgors. However, I still haven''t cummed even once. Even after the pleasure from 4 other bodies piling up. This constant edging is grinding my patience and sanity. I already checked the surrounding camp from hidden enchantments or whatever and still found nothing. No other woman in the camps is afflicted like me. But still I continue to roughly stimulate my pussy, desperate for release. Already wet from the intense arousal.


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± I snapped at Druig who interrupted me. He flinched, still hurt that he also couldn¡¯t help me orgasm yesterday. I know he took pride from his girth and sexual prowess but yesterday was terrible for both of us.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry dear. I¡¯m still frustrated that nothing works. What do you need?¡± I apologize and reluctantly stop pleasuring myself.


    ¡°Kal returned. He was surprise¡± hearing this I managed to force myself to stand and leave the tent. Leaving a trail of wet juices as I go. The sun is already quite high, I didn¡¯t notice the time passing.


    What I saw after leaving the tent was genuinely a surprise. Kal and his raiding party roared in triumph. Apparently he bested the other herd chieftain, which is a Khorngor after I saw what skull he was lifting. Then he takes over the other herd and returns. However most of them are Ungors and I see no Bovigors in sight. Then I checked my herd status.


    Current herd population: 511


    You have conquered another herd. +6 attribute points


    Nice, seems like I now have another method to acquire attribute points. I checked further and yes there is no new Bovigors which is quite disappointing. Then I went to congratulate Kal but froze as I saw a bound Slaangor. An unknown dread creeps in but I push it away. I can easily kill him and besides, I have extra lives.


    ¡°Mother¡± As I froze, Kal approached me first.


    ¡°Yes. you have done well sweetie¡± I felt proud of his accomplishment and gave him more headpats. I saw my other childrens staring so I stopped. Kal looked a bit disappointed but he continued.


    ¡°That Slaangor said he has a gift for you from another daemon. I don¡¯t trust him though. Should we just kill him?¡±


    The creeping dread returns when he mentions another daemon. Which daemon? Slaaneshi? Or perhaps a Tzeentchian making some pranks? Such thoughts will go on and on. There¡¯s only one way to find out.


    ¡°Bring him to me¡±


    Then the Slaangor are brought to me. He looks enraptured, eyes darting around my body to imprint it to his memory. He stammers a bit before finally speaking.


    ¡°Finally d-AAH!¡± He tries to pull his knot. Making me moan. Then I felt that his dick is still hard inside.


    ¡°Wai-oooh.¡± He pulled his knot again. Then again every time I tried to speak. Another orgasm rocked my body the fourth time he pulled his knot. Then he finally pulls his knot outside the fifth time. Only to slam it inside again as he fucks me again with renewed vigor.


    Some time later


    I jolted awake with another orgasm. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed or how much I have passed out from the pleasure only to be jolted awake by another orgasm.


    ¡°Time for your gift¡±


    He is saying something but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he keeps fucking me everything else doesn¡¯t matter. Then he moves to near my ear and whispers something. I screamed then. My body spasms and twitches uncontrollably as my entire body gripped by both orgasm and fear in equal measure. A notification breached into vision as I blacked out


    WarningHostile Authority from unknown source detectedWarningAlignment: Slaanesh 50%Realm of Slaanesh will try to claim you


    I am now within the sanctuary. Screaming. As even here, I still felt the sensation of the Slaangor fucking me. However it is followed by pressure and coldness. Fear grips my core as something powerful has their eyes on me. I have to run away. Looking around for a place to hide, I froze as I saw Valariel¡¯s soul staring into me. A faraway crack sounds and I pushed her away. Then another form of pleasure filled me again.


    ¡ª


    Valariel watched in horror as a purple tendril pierced the daemon¡¯s head. It pierced from the left and exited on the right side of her head. Lifting her up from the floor, making the daemon moan and squirt from its pussy before violently pulling it away like a broken doll. She was left alone in terror and confusion as she looked around if there¡¯s more of those tendril. Seeing none, she looked back to where the daemon was being pulled. Anger wells up as she feels a small tinge of worry to the daemon that has made mockery to her body and soul. Ultimately, she chose to chase after it. Reasoning to herself that without it her fate will become more uncertain.


    She arrived at the edge of the sanctuary. There she sees the daemon stuck on the crack where the purple tendrils emerge. Beyond, a mass of tentacles and hands endlessly pleasuring the daemon. Tentacles fill both her pussy and asshole and more tentacles pull her to the warp. She instinctively knows that if the daemon is pulled to the warp, the sanctuary will collapse and she will be taken too.


    ¡°Daemon!¡± She screamed. Having no other word to call her captor. But the daemon responds nonetheless. trying to reach her before more hands pull the daemon back and small tentacles pushed into her ear and out from the other. Music, the most beautiful and perfect notes flows through the daemon ears deafening her from the outside. The music switched from one instrument to another. Then everything joins into an orchestra and finally a lullaby. Pushing her more into unconscious bliss.


    Valariel called out a few more times but there was no response. The crack starts to widen and she can see the edges of the daemon body start to turn purple. Panic and fear continues to grow. The thought of giving up flashes across her mind. She had died and this daemon had taken her place. Temptation to see this daemon broken and taken like her appears. It would have been so eas-


    Valariel jumped. Gambling everything as she climbs the mass of tentacles and hands. The hate for herself by thinking of giving up and the temptation fuels her forward. The mass of tentacles and hands now starts to give her the same treatment. Tentacles found its way to her holes, slowing her down as she gasped with the sensation. But she manages to climb and finally meet eye to eye with the daemon. The daemon struggles once again. Pulling Valariel into a hug as if it gives her strength. But hands cover her nonexistent eyes. Showing her wonder and sights unimaginably beautiful. A grandiose palace, a perfect tropical island, a room completely made of and filled with the softest pillows imaginable. If only she just let go.


    The daemon tries to speak. But a hand pulled her face to the side. A daemonette face appears and kisses her nonexistent mouth. Giving her the taste so perfect she felt her mouth melting. Sweet and intoxicating like wine but refreshing. Then a perfect blend of sweet, salty, sour, and bitter. The daemon starts to moan and another echoes her own. The same treatment repeated itself to the high elf soul. The stimulation and pleasure eventually become unbearable. No eyes to see, no ears to hear, and no mouth to deny. Both are slowly and surely pulled into the warp.


    System Administrator Intervention Right evoked


    Like a sudden storm, red clashes with purple as daemons of Khorne and Slaanesh battles once again in the warp. The hold on both of them lessened and their consciousness returned. Unknown power restores their vigor as they struggle once again. The battle continues to rage on, the mass of hand and tentacles weakens. They eventually manage to push back into the sanctuary. As they break free, the sounds of battle continue before the mass recede and the sanctuary mends itself.

 11

    11


    Exhausted. I want to sleep but it seems no such comfort for daemons. The feeling of being watched is gone. I shiver just remembering the sensation. Valariel hugged me tighter then. And I do the same. We are still hugging each other on the floor since we barely managed to fight back the Slaaneshi invasion. She is sleeping now. How wonderful. Is it even possible to dream in the warp? But it doesn''t matter. We can continue and rest like this for a while. I looked at my daemon body. Patches of deep purple on my pale white body can be seen everywhere. NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Slaaneshi taintIncreased damage and pleasure from Slaaneshi daemons or others blessed by Slaanesh. Increase pleasure from submission. Increase susceptibility to Slaaneshi influences.


    I took a deep breath. If I still can do such things. This will not be the last time Slaanesh will try to claim me. A sense of hopelessness starts to take root remembering how I barely succeeded in holding myself. The thought of forsaking the material world and hiding in the sanctuary comes to mind. But the invasion comes to mind and hiding is not a good solution. I look back to the system. There must be something that can help me.


    Current AlignmentSelf40% (+4%)Slannesh46% (-2%)Khorne10% Tzeentch2% (-2%)Nurgle2%


    40% Self Alignment reached


    You can choose one 40% Self alignment bonus


    Current choice will affect 50% Self alignment bonus choices


    1Acquire full alignment bonus to a specific Chaos God equal to current Self alignment. All alignment gains to chosen Chaos god will be added to Self instead. Cannot choose an alignment that is higher than current Self alignment.2Acquire all alignment bonuses to every Chaos alignment equal to half current Self alignment. Massive reduction to all Chaos alignment gain. Allow the Player to take Trials of Chaos God for blessings or other bonuses. Warning: Choosing this will attract the attention of all Chaos Gods and powerful daemons. Expect many interferences.


    Just from the bonuses it is clear that the second choice offers the most bonuses. But the attention of all Chaos Gods and powerful daemons makes me reconsider. It is clear however that the first choice is a safe option. It will leave me to contend with Slaaneshi on my own without much interference. However, with the invasion still fresh on my mind, I don¡¯t think it will help much at all. Perhaps only delaying for a short while. The blessings or other bonuses from the trials might give me what I need. A long while passed as I thought of my option. Ultimately I picked the second option. And hoped I did not regret this. Immediately powers start filling my entire being. I even saw the Slaaneshi taint recede a bit. Then a barrage of notifications fills my eyes.


    Khornate bonus unlocked20% Damage reduction to attacks from behind. Increase damage to the next non-magical attack after being attacked from behind. (stacks with every attack from behind.)Tzeentch bonus unlocked10% Bonus to acts of deception and manipulation20% Give a vague sense of the potential outcome of your plans.Nurgle bonus unlocked10% Maintain sanity according to willpower20% Damage reduction to magic attacks and small resistance to mental manipulation


    ¡°I will cleave a gap, prepare to charge and create a path for us to get away.¡± They nod and I immediately make my way to the western encirclement. Focusing my rage and Authority to not hit my children, I whip a high horizontal slash. Cleaving at least two dozen humans. Immediately the Bovigors charged out. While my childrens on that side manage to step away or help charge out, the Ungors that are slow enough are also trampled. Seeing more than a dozen Bovigors charging broke the morale of the men behind those I killed. They tried to scatter but were prevented by their tight formation. Only to be crushed either by the charging Bovigors or crushed between their own men. Then those that are not crushed are knocked down as my Bovigor children extend their wings to enlarge the paths, only curling it back when they reach the trees. They then punch holes to the trees as they pass. Halting the arrows from the elven archers atop the trees as it falls.


    Then with a howl from Kal atop a gold furred Tuskgor, the herd moved as one to follow the charge. He extended his arm for me and I took it. Pulling me up to ride behind him. The humans that are struggling to get up are now also being trampled by the rest of the herd. The Bovigors clear the path, followed by Tuskgor riders that ensure the Beastwomen safely pass, then followed by the rest of the herd. We move with uncanny agility through the rough terrain and fallen trees to the west.


    ¡ª


    Be¡¯lakor stirs from his throne. He felt the surge of defiance that he was sure others also felt. A fool of a daemon dare to think they can free themselves from the powers of the Four. he would laugh, if only he did not attempt the same. His attention returns to his quest to return to his physical form. He would not waste any opportunity should any take the attention of the Four.


    ¡ª


    What¡¯s this? What¡¯s this? Is this included in one of my plans? If not then it is now. Should I make some time? Then he looks back to his labyrinth. Seeing the blindfolded man trying to make his way through. He can extend the labyrinth. Extend it by teeny, weeny, very tiny bit, bit, bit. But should I? To do or not to do?

 12

    12


    We finally exited Laurelorn Forest in the evening. Currently camped a distance away from Laurelorn forest I am giving birth to that Slaangor¡¯s spawns. My belly swelled bigger than ever before. Even more than when I am pregnant with the Tuskgors. It took a while and when finally finished, I gave birth to a dozen Caprigors. Nine of them are female. I checked our current population and found that after me and other womens gave birth, our number is just 252. Our number cut in half from the humans and elven ambush. Most of our new additions are dead. But fortunately most of my children survived with Mal bestowing my mutations to those who survived. Hopefully their alliance just stands within the Laurelorn forest and only the humans chase us further. I gaze upon the forest warily, hoping they would chase us as slow as possible before Kal arrives.


    ¡°Mother, the women have given birth and we have rested enough. What should we do now?¡± he asked. And truthfully I don¡¯t know what to do either. West of Laurelorn are just wasteland and coastlines. Further west is a human fort if I remember correctly and down south is Marienburg. There are plenty of hiding places for ambushes as the terrain is surrounded by hills. Not to mention the amount of food we carry will only last us for one or two days.


    ¡°Find some villages we can raid for food. We already have enough women, so prioritize food. Tell the herd to not touch the women too. It will only slow us down.¡± Kal leaves to relay my order. First gather some food. Then like usual, we will find some place we can camp and breed. Hopefully we can defeat this army chasing us before another comes from Marienburg.


    ¡ª


    Bertrand''s POV, Middenland captain tasked to hunt Valariel


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we will catch up on them in no time? Or is your elven magic not as powerful as you said it is.¡± I chided Calal? Calael-something? The elven captain who acts as our guide as we chased after the golden herd.


    ¡°The forest is not listening.¡± He answered shortly, ignoring my chide. Besides, what was that supposed to mean?


    ¡°What was that supposed to mean?¡± My sergeant, Dagobert, asked my question.


    I gaze incredulously as the Norscan are led by a naked chieftess. There are six dozen of them, two dozen from each longship. All of them are naked too and hold no weapons. But my confusion ends as the moon rises, then all of them turn into werewolves. Now that explains things. And so hot.


    ¡°We can keep the females this time¡±


    We both charged as soon as I finished my sentence. Howls met roars. Claws met axes. The werewolves claws easily wounds us as if the metallic skin are just normal skin. However their charge soon halted as one clean hit from the Bovigor immediately knocked them unconscious. The same thing happens to those attacking me. My modified strength is enough to crush the skull of one werewolf that attacks me. The Caprigors however fought on equal grounds. But we have numbers on our side and before long the werewolves are subdued. I felt anger when I noticed three dozen of my children died in the melee. But appeased as forty of them are female. Bringing our female captive number to 75. 120 if you also count the beastwomen. Seems like we will be very busy tonight.


    After setting up camp between the two hills, we also bring the longship to the camp. They won¡¯t be using it again and it might draw attention. Another pleasant surprise is that they brought alcohol. I don¡¯t know what kind and with the men now food and the women busy, I cannot ask anyone. I chug one down and it tastes disgusting. I don¡¯t know how to compare but there are solid bits that shouldn¡¯t be in a drink. The only good thing is the pleasant heat. But I won¡¯t be drinking this one again.


    Then Lak finally returned. I have tasked her to use her magic to conceal our tracks. I gave her some headpats before she promptly joined the fun. Then an idea comes to my mind. I called Kal and Druig. Both arrived while fucking a women each, all of them returned to human form after knocked unconscious. Druig claimed the chieftess. She charged and strike Druig. Only to him to take the attack and immediately knock her unconscious. Then judging by the similarities, Kal fucks her daughter. Kal has a claw wound on his right eye while the chieftess¡¯ daughter has one of her eyes purple.


    ¡°Pull out.¡± I asked them. ¡°Hurry up, there¡¯s something I want to try¡±


    They obediently pull out their dicks. Drawing gasped sighs from both women. Then like when I gave Mal my mutations, I prick my finger and give Kal and Druig a mutation. Both grunted in pain before their dicks swelled. Knots formed at their base and barbs grew along the shaft. I gave them the Slaangor¡¯s dick. I absorbed his mutation when he¡¯s busy fucking me. Then I rubbed my crotch. Finally testing how I can switch mutations through my Blood powers. I groaned in pain before a sensation of a new body part took over. After finishing, I look down and see another monstrous dick. Of course this took the attention of the camp. I vaguely heard Lak wanting one too but I ignore her for now. The concern of my Slaanesh alignment increasing appears in my mind. But it is gone immediately, besides I have to know how much my 40% self alignment works. Yes, this is for research purposes.


    ¡°Druig, you can continue fucking your prize. Kal, I want you to fuck me as I fuck your women.¡±


    The chieftess opens her mouth in protest before moans put in her mouth as Druig fucks her in full nelson. Then I put the chieftess¡¯ daughter on her back. I fold her leg and fucks her in mating press. I didn¡¯t need to wait long before another dick entered my own pussy. Then he starts pounding too. Enjoying the sensation of his new dick as I enjoyed my own. Being pleasured in both pussy and dick are quickly becoming too much, I relied on Kal¡¯s pounding to move as I can only dumbly moan. Echoed by mother daughter duo. Our three moans are easily the loudest in the camp. Overwhelmed with pleasure, Kal pounds one last time and pushes his knot inside me. Then with the help of his force, I also jammed my knot on the norscan. The orgasm rocks my entire body. The feeling of both piercing a cervix and being pierced flooded my mind before being numbed by the copious ejaculation. Then feeling filled with hot semen and being hugged in warm folds that are also being filled. Our scream of ecstasy before silenced with another orgasm. I vaguely remember that I usually blacked out right now.


    But then a big hand pulls me. Forcing my knot out from the norscan as another took her. Another orgasm jolts my overly sensitive body as Kal pulls his knot out. It was Druig. Then like Kal, he claimed me. Using me like he usually does but with his new mutated dick. I saw Kal also uses his twin sister. What follows is orgasm after orgasm before Druig finally knots me. The pause finally gives me reprieve to think on why I am not blacking out. It was the Nurgle¡¯s bonus. That I can maintain my sanity according to my willpower. So it seems I would stay conscious even with overwhelming sensation. This might be bad if I ever get captured. I moaned again as Druig lies on his back. Then something interesting happens. Lak approached me, moving on top of Druig before slamming her hips on mine. Impaling herself on my dick before finally noticing Kal as he hilts his mutated dick on my asshole. I am double penetrated by kal and Druig while Lak is hopping up and down on my dick. This family bonding might not be that bad. We can do it more often. Those are my last thoughts before pleasure is the only thing on my mind.

 13

    13


    I woke up. No, I am now conscious enough. Damn, how long are they fucked me? Lak is sleeping on top of me, my futa dick still knotted in her just as Kal¡¯s dick still knotted in me, and from the looks of it, it¡¯s barely morning. So apparently we just finished. I heaved a sigh. Yesterday was intense. Because of the Nurgle¡¯s bonus I did not lose consciousness and remember every last detail of the mind numbing night. With me on top of Kal, Lak on top of me, and Druig just beside us, I decided I can stay in this position while they sleep. Then with nothing to do, I checked my Alignment change


    Current AlignmentSelf41.5% (+1.5%)Slannesh46.5% (+0.5%)Khorne9% (-1%)Tzeentch1% (-1%)Nurgle2%


    Just 0.5% increase on Slaanesh. It did massively decrease other alignment gain. I guess if I keep up with this intensity, there will be only my ¡®Self¡¯ and Slaaneshi alignment. There is still no notification or anything regarding the Chaos Gods trials. I checked if there is anything else new and found that my Blood concept is at level 6 and I can confer Lycanthropy. But only to humans as I instinctively know. It is yet to be seen if I can give it to beastmen. Probably not but I might force it when my Blood concept is high enough.


    Then suddenly Kal moved. I instantly moaned and so did Lak as I was forced to move along with his dick. Me and Lak are dropped to the side as Kal¡¯s knot finally popped free from my pussy. While Kal continues to sleep, Lak is woken up. She moved her snout to lick my face. I guess this is the beastmen equivalent of kissing? So I opened my mouth for a sloppy make out. Has such an act even existed before? Or has my influence changed my beastmen children behavior?


    Once we had enough, I pulled my knot out of Lak. She let out a whimper as it popped free.


    ¡°You have to give it to me mother. You look like you had so much fun yesterday and I want to try.¡±


    ¡°Remind me tonight.¡± Then I switch off my dick mutation. Having such a big thing dangling whenever I walk seems like a hassle. Seeing my and Lak¡¯s belly already big from pregnancy, we should start giving birth in the afternoon. I caress her belly. Hopefully Lak and my children will be as active as her. She is the only Caprigor female who actively fights. And so we lie down till after midday when all the females start giving birth.


    Lak gave birth to four Caprigors. All female. Then I somehow gave birth to three Bovigors and two Caprigors. One female from each. But then the herd is shocked with a cry. Beastmen babies don''t cry. They bite and growls. I looked for the source and found Mal walking towards me, carrying the crying baby. I also noticed that the Eonir elves also have their full attention on the baby. Even the ones whose minds are already broken. As if sensing the wrongness of this situation.


    ¡°This was born from the norscan you bred yesterday¡± She presented the baby to me. To my shock it is not a beastmen baby. It is an elven baby that also has all of my mutations. I picked her up as she cried on my arm. Confused on what to do, I just held her until she opened her eyes. Our eyes met and a connection between us was made.


    A child is born between a Deamon and a willing sacrifice.


    Decide child fate:


    Do nothing (Child will grow as normal as it get)


    Turn to lesser daemon and bound her to you


    What? What is this? And what do you mean willing? Is there some Norscan custom that I don¡¯t know of? If they lost they are willing to be used as a sacrifice or whatever? Actually that might be it knowing their ¡®strong takes from the weak¡¯ culture. Then another warning appeared.


    Warning!


    ¡°We will march ahead if you tarry any longer.¡± He gives his ultimatum.


    ¡°Hold on now.¡± I tried to reason


    ¡°THAT DAEMON HAS WRONGED US!¡± The elf¡¯s outburst surprised me speechless. I never saw any of them this mad. ¡°It has wronged Isha.¡± He continued with a much more level tone but with much more dire implication.


    ¡°Careful elf.¡± I broke from my daze. ¡°You start to sound like a dwarf.¡±


    I saw his face contort in disgust from my comparison. I throw the content of my bowl before he can continue his outburst. Surprised by my act, I threw my table to the side. Then with a stride, I grabbed his collar and pulled him down eye to eye.


    ¡°I was promised a Captain!¡± I shouted to his face. ¡°And three hundred soldiers. Not mewling children...¡± I pause to hammer my insult. ¡°Who gets mad when his mother gets poked.¡± I glared at his eyes before finally some semblance of rationale returned to his eyes before shoving him away.


    ¡°We will march as soon as we can. In the meantime you can send your scouts to track them. But if you really want, you can leave and throw your lives away.¡± I turned from him and started to gear myself.


    The elven captain wordlessly left. What he chose I don¡¯t know. But hopefully he chose to stay. It will be a pain tracking the daemon in the wasteland.


    ¡°Anything else you need me sir?¡± I turned around and realized that Dagobert is still here.


    ¡°Nothing. Just prepare your company.¡± He gave a salute before promptly leaving. But then I saw my empty bowl.


    ¡°No, wait. Dagobert.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir?¡± Managed to call him before he left the tent.


    ¡°Is there still some soup left?¡±


    ¡°I believe none left, sir.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm. fuck.¡±

 14

    14


    It is a dark and cloudy night as I fly around the wasteland. I skipped tonight''s breeding, not without giving Lak the mutated dick of course. I still have to be mindful about the Slanneshi alignment gain. First I check on the human elven army''s whereabouts. Which currently stationed themselves on the last village Kal raided. I checked them from far away and used my Authority magic to conceal myself. There are still quite a lot of them. At least one thousand by estimation. I don¡¯t dare check for much more detail and longer in case they have mages. Then I flew around to gather ideas or think about my choices.


    There is a small gap where we can sail from the wasteland to northern Bretonnia. The problem is I don¡¯t know what is inside the seas of Warhammer Fantasy. Plus I am unsure on the Beastmen skill on making a boat. They might if we ask our norscan captives on making a longboat. But I am still not confident enough to rely on this idea. Gathering the wood for the boat material is also a problem in the wasteland. So unless we take over that walled town on the northern coast or the fort on the west, this idea will not even work at all.


    I landed on the tallest hill where I can overlook Fort Solace. If I remember the name correctly. They only have a small garrison. Their stone walls are no problem as most if not all of us have wings now. The ballistas on the walls still pose a problem though. While I am confident we can take over this fort and fight off the army, its proximity to Marienburg and the lighthouse within the fort will make our presence known to the entire old world and their armies.


    Out of ideas on how to proceed, I will just wait here till the herd finishes breeding. My elven/daemon child is growing at the same rate as the beastmen and through her I will know when they finished. Currently she is settling just fine with her siblings. Play wrestling or mock fighting with each other that has not yet reached adulthood. I am also pleased to see that my and Lak¡¯s daughters are also not fully shy like the rest of the beastwomen. So we will add another four beastwomen that can fight alongside the herd. Then the idea of giving birth to another body for the soul of Valariel comes to mind. But I shelved the idea till my situation is much more stable or safer. If that is even possible. I will probably return to this after I reach Greater Daemonhood.


    Current population:


    572/10.000NewW novels updates at novelhall.com


    Our number rebounded after just one day. Having 120 females that give birth to at least 3 or 4 beastmen has its perk. But it will still take a long time before I reach the number required. Then something caught my attention. Something big walking along the coast. With nothing else to do, I fly to check what it is. As I get nearer, I finally see a solitary and scarred chaos war mammoth. It is also old from the many patches of gray hair on its body or it is just its current coloration due to chaos influence. Judging from its partially intact howdah (wooden platform) on its back, it seems like a norscan raid went south. Literally and figuratively. As the mammoth kept gazing north. an idea comes to mind. The human elven army has no cavalry units. It makes sense as they expect to fight within a forest. Our Tuskgors will play a crucial role when we finally fight. Why not add a chaos mammoth too.


    I undo my concealment in front of it. ¡°Submit!¡± I used my magic on it. However it bellows and charges at me immediately. I managed to evade it by flying up. Does it have resistance to magic? My magic definitely affects him as I still channel it. So it will be a battle of willpower then. But it''s grasping trunk pulls me out of the sky. Slamming me to the ground a few times before throwing me down. Already my body felt pain all over even with the metallic skin. I managed to reorient myself just in time to see a huge foot crushing down on my torso. I tried to push away but even with my modified strength, it is still too much. I kept channeling my magic to make him submit before he crushed me with its weight. It started to grind its foot and already I felt my body out of stamina. ¡®Just a little bit more.¡¯ I thought as the chaos mammoth started shaking its head. It raised its forelegs and bellowed loudly. Freeing me from the pressure before slamming down with the entirety of its weight. With my mind focused on channeling the magic and my body tired, the foot landed on my torso without impediment.


    I screamed as the pain exploded within me with a crack. Breathing became painful as I felt the facture on my ribs with every breath. But then the mammoth lifts its foot away. Feeling confused on why, a notification appeared.


    Player knocked out. Frenzy in effect. All enemy will use the player until satisfied


    Really? Then I felt its grasping trunk grab me to its downside. Then I realized that this is my first official loss since waking up here. I felt its immense dick on my ass. Saying it won¡¯t fit will be futile as the Slanneshi alignment made sure I work on porn physics. Then in one motion, it pushed its thing inside. All air escapes my lungs from the immense pressure on my lower body. The mammoth starts to thrust in awkward motion. Feeling every thrust rearranging my insides as I can only give a silent scream. This would be a good time to pass out but Nurgle¡¯s alignment made sure I am awake until it is over. Eventually the mammoth cums inside. Bloating my belly even more from the volume of its ejaculation. So much for skipping tonight¡¯s breeding. Then it starts to move again.


    It was by the third ejaculation that the mammoth was finally in my control. It pulls out, making the excess cum in my womb flow freely outside. I healed myself after it put me down. While it managed to make me orgasm once, I did not enjoy my time. Just a constant feeling of being full and little else. I climbed and sat on its head. Then leads the mammoth to our camp.


    I returned just before dawn. The beastmen on guard alerted the entire camp of the mammoth. Suffice to say the gathered beastmen turned from hostile to roars of cheer when seeing me on top of it. Jumping down, I immediately called for Kal.


    ¡°Your invisible thing. How long can you do that?¡±


    ¡°As long as I focus on just one. But not long if too many.¡±


    ¡°You there! Get over here!¡± I point and call a random Caprigor.


    ¡°Lak, make him invisible. And you, I want you to find where they keep their food and destroy it.¡±


    ¡°Just me?¡±


    ¡°Just you. Now go¡±


    With the Caprigor left, I divide the party. If he succeeds, the enemy will look for food. There are only few nearby villages we haven¡¯t raided yet. Druig will lead 150 beastmen to raid for weapon and food on one of the bigger village while the 50 I lead raid another. Druig immediately left to his target while we wait.


    The Caprigor returned quite late. He succeeded. Somewhat. He knocks on one of the carts carrying their food. Some food falls to the swamp before he runs away as fast as he can. Maybe sending just one is wrong. But they did slow down a little. We might try this again later tonight. For now we have another village to raid.


    The raids are also quick. With only a dozen human guards they fell quickly. But some humans managed to run away from the other exits. Instead we prioritize taking all the foods. Then I see Lak grabbing a small human.


    ¡°Why is this human child still alive?¡± I asked her


    ¡°I¡¯m keeping it. I want to see how long they grow until adulthood..¡± The human child kept screaming words in her grasp. So I am not the only curious one.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one telling to mother though.¡± I allowed her to bring the human child. We can eat it later once it''s grown.


    It will be later when they realize they bagged a halfling and not a human child. But for now, the preparations are almost finished and the battle awaits.

 15

    15


    Current population:


    910/10.000


    I checked our current population as I gave birth to the chaos mammoth baby. It was extremely uncomfortable as my body stretched to its utmost limit. I need to find a female chaos mammoth or someone to exclusively tend to the mammoth. But that is for later. The warherd is almost ready. Just need to wait till the raiding party who delay the enemy army to return. While the number says 910, our effective combat force is 750 at most. We have 100 noncombatant beastwomen, not to mention that our female captives do not contribute to the number. So I assigned 60 beastmen to guard the noncombatant. The howdah on the mammoth has also been repaired. Granted it is a crude and hasty repair by the beastmen but it will work for now.


    Before midday the raiding party returned. They deposited their loot, which is mostly just farming tools, to the clearly overworked beastmen weaponsmiths even though their number had been doubled. Their crude forge stayed lit for the last two days. Then Lak approached me. Carrying a halfling, judging by their large and hairy feet.


    ¡°Mother, can I keep this human child?¡± I raised my eyebrow on the question. ¡°Me and Kal are curious about how long a human child takes till big. We don¡¯t see the enemy army breed and add their number like we do.¡±


    Now that¡¯s fascinating. It is also good that my children are curious and not just filled with wild instinct like all beastmen do. I will tell her that most beastmen are killed as fast as they breed but first,


    ¡°That is not a human child.¡±


    ¡°I am a human child!¡± The halfling screamed while Lak looked confused. Then I realized that while I can speak and understand languages, this does not extend to my beastmen children. Makes sense since most languages descend from the daemon¡¯s dark tongue.


    ¡°That is a halfling¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a halfling?¡± ¡°No! I am a baby!¡± both said at the same time.


    ¡°Some kind of small human.¡± I oversimplified to Lak who nodded in acknowledgement.


    ¡°No-no! Don¡¯t chop me like the others.¡± Then he went and hugged my leg. ¡°Please you are a kind lady right? I can be the camp cook. My cooking is great. Even ogres praises my cooking. Please let me cook here and don¡¯t kill me.¡± He begged and cried on my leg. Beastmen raids are traumatic. I am grateful my new daemon nature made me desensitized.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes-yes, I¡¯m certain.¡±


    Success rewardKeep +10% damage permanently to her and her herd. (Cumulative with reward from Khorne¡¯s next trials)Slaaneshi alignment -4%Failure consequence


    Slay 500 lives in combat to lift the debuff


    I immediately accepted the trial. Then my children gathered to hear my plan.


    ___


    Bertrand''s Pov


    We marched to fight the golden herd. After elusively hiding, they have made their presence known near the hill beside the village of Haskamp. No doubt they have already raided too. If the golden herd wants a fight, I will give one. I have also sent a messenger toward Marienburg. But even I don¡¯t know what those knaves will do with the message. Thankfully the Eonir decided to stay and help. Though my men have reported that their countenance is becoming more scary each day.


    Soon we reached a clearing. A distance away from the golden herd. We swiftly readied our own formation. My army, mostly infantry at the front, was supported by Eonir infantry. Then the Eonir archers at the back. Fighting on the swamp will be a bitch but my men have handled worse.


    ¡°Is it just me or their herd has more beastmen than before our ambush?¡± Dagobert voiced one of my worries.


    ¡°Probably another foul sorcery from the daemon or another herd joining them.¡±


    As soon as our formation was ready, the beastmen charged. Twenty winged minotaurs at the very front.


    ¡°I spot no ranged unit¡± The Eonir captain said curtly.


    Good, an old fashioned melee. Just the way Ulric likes it. We braced for the minotaur¡¯s charges to connect. But the minotaurs leapt before their charge connected. I along with many others can only watch dumbly as they jumped over us, supported by their wings, and landed on the archers.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± But too late, the elves more concerned with their kin immediately broke rank and supported the archer. The Eonir captain took leave to support the back.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± The rest of the beastmen are closing in. ¡°Dagobert! Take some men and support the elves. Don¡¯t let them surround us¡±. The front formation is getting thinner as the rest of the beastmen finally clash against us. Then the stalemate when we ambushed them repeated. Our swords glanced from their golden skin while their crude weaponry struggles to do damage against our plate armors.


    ¡°Things can¡¯t get worse than this.¡± But then a chaos war mammoth emerged from beside the hill. Iron barbed wires tied across the mammoth¡¯s overgrown tusks. The daemon on top of its wooden platform.


    ¡°May Sigmar¡¯s balls gag my mouth¡±


    ___


    Pov back Valariel


    I continue to rain arrows from the howdah. My steel compound bow and arrows pierces their plate with every shot. The mammoth charge was fantastic. Breaking their center formation immediately. Though only a few died as their formation spread thin. But it doesn''t matter. I commanded the mammoth. Crushing soldiers with every step. Poor souls are eviscerated by the wire while some are punted away by the mammoth trunk and tusk.


    Everything is just as planned. But then a horn blows across the battlefield. And a notification appears.


    Tzeentch snickering in the distance

 16

    16


    I shuddered as I saw enemy reinforcement. 5 Grail Knights appear atop a small hill on the left side of the battlefield. Quite terrifying, but the herd can handle them. Now add 80 Bretonnian Knights. We can still win, but the casualties will be much more than predicted. Then add 500 Tilean mercenaries from Marienburg. The battle is not on our side anymore.


    ¡°Bretonnia is with us! Ulric is with us!¡± I hear the human army¡¯s captain rallied his men.


    The human army fought with a renewed vigor. While my battle plan is now a disadvantage. There are no beastmen to spare to even delay the Tilean mercenaries and my Bovigors are still in the middle of elven archers who are now supported by the rest of the elves and some of the human army. Sending all 8 Tuskgor riders to help against the Bretonnian Knights will also just make them killed. I doubt the Norscan werewolves can do much either


    It seems I will have to use magic and fail the trial. ¡°Strengthen. Endure.¡± I buffed the beastmen army¡¯s strength and endurance as usual.


    You have failed Khorne¡¯s Trial.i permanent Debuff is given as a consequence.


    -20% damage


    Slay 500 lives to remove debuff


    Tzeentch continue snickering


    While the 20% damage debuff is significant, my own magic will offset the malus for now. Besides, the extra endurance will be much more useful in prolonged battle now that the enemy has reinforcements. I led my chaos mammoth to intercept the Grail and Bretonnian knights. Crushing whatever humans are on the path. This frees more beastmen to quickly finish the human-elven army.


    ¡°For the Lady!¡± The leading Grail Knight shouted and led the charge. My hope that the swamp terrain will slow down the heavy cavalry is soon quashed. As the Grail Knights lead the charge, the swampy ground beneath them is changed into dry ground. Ensuring that their charge is not slowed down. Then I found out that the knights are charging at the beastmen and ignoring me atop the chaos mammoth. Already committing to the charge, the chaos mammoth could only make minimal course correction. While I continued to rain arrows atop the chaos mammoth, only three Bretonnian Knights were killed by my arrows. The Grail Knights are practically untouchable as they easily deflect my arrows or block them with their shields. The chaos mammoth charge also only crushed the furthest back of their formation.


    ¡°No! No! No!¡± The knights charged through the beastmen army. Killing many of my beastmen children. I commanded my chaos mammoth to turn back. Sounds of gunshot erupted from the Tilean mercenaries. Stinging pain on my back as the bullet hit and ricocheted. I pulled my bone whip sword and swung at the Bretonnian Knights. The whip sword elongates to reach them. Killing five because of the added damage bonus from my Khorne¡¯s alignment. The knights pulled away to prepare a counter charge and I gave chase. I saw the state of the battlefield as I passed. The human army is less than half while the elves are starting to retreat. But at least a hundred beastmen also died from the knight¡¯s charge alone. Leaving a little more than half of my beastmen army.


    Two Grail Knights broke from their formation to deal with me and my chaos mammoth. I swung my whip sword at them. Again they easily blocked. They passed the chaos mammoth in the middle before turning around in sync. Driving their blessed lances to the chaos mammoth hind legs. I managed to grab and not throw out of the howdah as the chaos mammoth stumbled. Then in one swift motion, the two Grail Knights pull their sword and cleave through the chaos mammoths¡¯ fore legs. I fall alongside the mammoth. The chaos mammoth is done, it will not walk again. The three Grail Knights and the Bretonnian Knights already began charging again as soon as I stood. While the two Grail Knights are staying to take care of me.


    Hostile Authority intervenes


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear anything I said? It had done something that even Gods took notice of!¡± Teclis rebuke


    ¡°Oh just kill it and be done with it. We still haven¡¯t got paid yet.¡± This one comes from a female Tilean mercenary captain.


    ¡°Oh shut up, you mercenaries just shot once during the battle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we are sent by the Lady to help. Do not decide this one-sidedly.¡± The leading Grail Knight voiced his opinion calmly.


    ¡°Yeah? I lost ONE THOUSAND men! And my FUCKING ARM! And you want to spare this daemon?¡±


    Tense silence fell on the crowd as their attention was back on me who is now awake.


    ¡°I never said I will spare her.¡± Teclis is the first to speak again ¡°I want to know what it has done and fix it. It will be dealt with then.¡±


    ¡°I see no problem with this arrangement. We have seen the daemon¡¯s magic. Lord Teclis will be best responsible for it.¡± the Grail Knight added.


    Another tense silence before the human captain finally said ¡°Fine¡± and stormed off to his own camp. The crowd began to disperse.


    ¡°I hear your kin is still within the golden herd captivity. Will you join our quest?¡± The Grail Knight asked an Eonir captain.


    ¡°We have lost more kin than we saved. I cannot offer help but if anyone volunteers.¡±


    ¡°Good enough¡±


    ¡°Does it mean we get paid now?¡± Then the Grail Knight throws a big pouch of gold to the mercenaries who cheer for the easy money.


    Then I am left alone with Teclis.


    And I don¡¯t know how I can escape from this.

 17

    17


    POV Valeria (Valariel¡¯s lesser daemon)


    ¡°Continue south. Through Drakwald then even further south until you reach the border princes beyond the mountain. Continue to hide and breed. I and Lak will alternate to use our magic to conceal ourselves. Rest at day and move at night. But we have to move fast. It won¡¯t be long before the human notices that they need a mage to look for us properly.¡± I told the herd the command from mother through our shared connection


    ¡°Then what about mother?¡± Lak asked and mother already give me her answer


    ¡°She said she can take care of herself. We need to take care of ourselves now. Any more questions?¡±


    ¡°Um.. does anyone know where this Border Princes is?¡±


    A silence fell on the herd


    ¡°Somewhere south.¡±


    ¡°And beyond some mountain¡±


    The two answer from other beastmen does not offer much to dispel the uncertainty


    ¡°You want to go to the Border Princes Confederacy?¡± Robadel, our halfling cook asked. I translated his words as my beastmen kin still does not understand Riekspiel.


    Many nodded in unison. for new novels


    ¡°But ain¡¯t that quite far? It should be a month or two before we reach there.¡±


    ¡°You know the place?¡± I halted my translation but my beastmen kin perked their ears.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite near from Moot wh-¡±


    ¡°He knows the way!¡± I interrupt his sentence and announce to the herd.


    They erupt in cheer and start to pack and start moving.


    ¡ª


    Pov back to Valariel


    Despite my reassurance to Valeria, I cannot handle this myself. My chains are further reinforced with magical locks. I can¡¯t do anything other than shift to convey my discomfort. Teclis continues to ignore this and he doesn¡¯t speak much. Besides, I am already in Ulthuan. Put inside a cage within a magic circle. Apparently they are in some sort of a ritual room. No doubt within the Tower of Hoeth which makes my escape practically impossible. We are already here because of Teclis'' generous usage of teleportation magic. Three other high elf wizards are in this room. Two to make sure my seal is working properly and one for a scribe. After preparing for a while, Teclis finally released my gag. I guess this is where my interrogation starts.


    ¡°Which Chaos God do you align with?¡± Teclis started


    ¡°Well, technically not me. But the norscan who I fucked.¡± Teclis'' eyes twitched. While the other wizard leaned his head to check my loin.


    ¡°I can grow the part.¡± I added. The scribe¡¯s eyebrows lifted as he continued to furiously write everything.


    ¡°Surely that wasn¡¯t everything. What else are you hiding?¡± Teclis asked again. I bit my lip, thinking hard on what to say.


    ¡°Ask Asahane. She knows.¡± I tried to deflect the attention away. The sound of writing grows louder.


    Teclis took a breath to pace himself. I am surprised he did not ask if what I said was the truth or not. Can he tell if I am lying or not? I doubt he has that kind of ability. Then he took his staff.


    ¡°You said Valariel¡¯s soul is still present and you haven¡¯t devoured a single part of her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and why would I want to eat my creation?¡± Teclis starts to chant something.


    ¡°One way to find out.¡±


    Then he cast a spell. Banishing me straight into my sanctuary within the warp. But Valariel¡¯s soul is not present.


    ¡ª


    POV Teclis


    The daemon is surprisingly cooperative. It did not use ambiguous words like every other daemon. While Lady Asahane¡¯s reaction did confirm that both have made contact in the past, there is no knowing if everything she said is the truth. Asking if it is the truth is also a waste of time. Instead I need to confirm her words one by one.


    I cast Arcane Banishment towards the daemon. If Valariel¡¯s soul is unharmed then this is the fastest method to ascertain the truth. Arcane Banishment works for early possession but the victim¡¯s soul is always damaged. But for fully mutated possession, it will kill the body and banish the daemon from this realm.


    I saw the daemon recoil and pass out. Only to wake up the next second. I cast Arcane Banishment for a second time but there is no reaction.


    ¡°W-what? Where am I daemon?¡± I am extremely surprised that the daemon tells the truth. A soul returned after full possession? This might be the first in history. The real Valariel looked around before seeing me.


    ¡°Lord Teclis?¡± she said in disbelief. ¡°Did I return?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes you did.¡± I tried to assure her the best I can.


    But this does not bring me joy.


    More dread crept up.


    A constantly gripping idea.


    That the daemon always tells the truth.


    And I need to confirm the truth.

 18

    18


    I am still stuck within the Sanctuary. I cannot leave. There is something blocking me from possessing my body and I have nothing to do. This must be how Valariel felt being trapped here. Awfully boring. I have to do something. My deflection towards Asahane will only buy time at most. Is there anything that could help me?


    Objective:


    Survive


    Reward:


    7 attribute point/day and 3500 credits


    7 attribute points per day? Ulthuan was a pretty scary place for me then. Or is it just the Tower of Hoeth? Well, I can¡¯t confirm it anyway. Not locked here. Is that store unlocked yet?


    Milestone:


    Survive 50 days


    25/50 days


    Reward: System store unlocked. (reminder this is a deliberate decision so that host could accumulate initial credits)


    Ok not anytime soon. Guess it just keeps accumulating when I am too preoccupied by the army. Then I checked the mutation screen.


    Current Mutations


    Horn


    A big goat horn like the beastmen. Quite strong. Can be used for charging attack. Will knockout player if the enemy is more sturdy than player strength


    Cloven Hooves


    Increase in movement speed. The hooves are quite strong. Increase kick damage


    Golden metallic skin


    Gives damage reduction


    Unnatural Beauty


    Huge bonus to Charm, you cannot scar


    Wings


    You now have wings


    Extra Eyes


    Grow extra eye on body


    Mutated Dick


    A gift of Slannesh to a Slaangor. It has barbs and knot. Increase pleasure gain


    Lycantropy


    Can give Lycantropy to humans. Allowing them to take half human-half wolf form


    Available Mutations


    Powerful Tail


    Grow a tail. Increase balance and an extra limb to attack


    Tentacle


    Grows a tentacle on the chosen location


    Growth


    Increase body size


    Regeneration


    Get passive wound regeneration


    Corrosive blood


    Turn creature¡¯s blood into corrosive substance


    Petrifying gaze


    Authority level up


    Level 5 -> Level 6


    Nice. I don¡¯t know why it leveled up. It''s probably by the sudden high increase in Willpower. Seems like I need to spend time to find out more. But then Valariel returned to the Sanctuary. Seems like she returned here as the body slept. However I somehow still can¡¯t return to the body. She did not seem pleased to return here. Then she just sat quite a distance away from me.


    ¡°So, how is it? Returning to the real world?¡± I tried to ask.


    ¡°It is nice. Better than here.¡± She answered curtly


    ¡°Of course. What did you and Teclis speak about?¡±


    ¡°You mostly.¡± That doesn¡¯t explain much. ¡°But I¡¯m back in Ulthuan. And apparently my mother is nearby.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°What else do you expect?¡± She turned to look at me. Seems like Teclis only tells her the bare minimum.


    ¡°Nothing. Just that it must be nice¡± I deflect. ¡°Why can''t I return to our body?¡±


    ¡°My body.¡± She scowled and glared at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Banishment magic has been added to the magic seal. You won¡¯t be using my body again.¡± That¡¯s not good.


    ¡°Besides, Lord Teclis is finding a way to sever my connection with you. So we won¡¯t be seeing each other soon¡±


    Warning!!


    If cut from Valariel, host primary gateway to material world, Host will be trapped in the warp


    Owned souls bodies and lesser daemon does not fulfill requirement for primary gateway


    Host will be trapped in the warp until a new primary gateway is acquired or made


    I immediately pounced on Valariel as soon as I read that.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± I screamed to her face as I tightly grabbed her shoulders


    ¡°Get off me!¡±


    ¡°Look at ME!¡± Her surprise from my sudden outburst subsided. Then she looks at the Slanneshi taint that mar my pure white form.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen, no you know what will happen to me.¡± Our eyes met before she looked away. The memory of the Slanneshi incursion is still fresh on our minds


    ¡°Just... just tell Teclis what will happen. Please.¡± I said as I released my grab and got off of her. ¡°Tell him I am willing to compromise. Or even making a contract with him. As long as I am not trapped here.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Valariel relent. ¡°But I can¡¯t make any promises.¡±


    ¡°Good enough. Good enough.¡±


    ¡ª


    Pov change to Valeria


    We camp between hills near a road from Marienburg to Middenheim. Drakwald can be seen but patrol between Marienburg and that fortification just beyond Drakwald is frequent and in big numbers. We will try to pass at night. But for now the camp is returned to its usual routine. The moans and rhythmic pounding of flesh accompany our breeding routine. But we do this in the afternoon now.


    ¡°Mal, are you sure this is the right decision?¡± I asked as I saw the camp. Many of the beastwomen now have the mutated dick and aggressively mating with our female captives. I moan as Mal increases her pace and pounds me harder while I also fucks an Eonir elf with the same mutated dick below me.


    ¡°Ab.So.Lute.Ly.¡± She accentuates every syllable with each pounding. ¡°Too many of the beastmen died. And I¡¯m tired of doing nothing!¡± She slammed her barbed knot inside me and seed my womb.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I also pushed my own barbed knot inside the Eonir and bred her. My orgasm blends with my ejaculation. The pleasure of being fucked while fucking is too much. I might get addicted to this.


    ¡°Now everyone must contribute. We have too many idle hands while Mother is taken away.¡±


    True. When Mother was taken away we had a hundred beastwomen who did nothing. Now Mal have increased their aggression and soon they will ask to join every raid and battle. But still I am a bit concerned. The reason we continue to bounce back from defeat is because we have dedicated breeders. I don¡¯t know if risking them in battle is worth the risk. But there¡¯s little choice. 4 of our Bovigors died while hundreds of Caprigors died during the battle and Druig is heavily injured trying to take the brunt of those Grail Knights charge. As for if the risk of letting the beastwomen joining the raid and battle worth it or not. Only time will tell.


    ¡°The wolves are also disappointing.¡± Mal forcefully pulled out her still bloated knot out of me. I can only moan as she did so.


    ¡°They did little to nothing against the fully armored humans.¡± She pulled a gold furred wolf by the neck. Then she used her blood magic on the wolf. It whines and yelps in pain as its bone cracks and flesh tears while Mal remade it.


    ¡°What are you doing to it?¡±


    ¡°This? Finding out what happens if I give Lycanthropy to a wolf.¡± Mal answered with quite a scary glint in her three eyes.


    The wolf whines start to change into a deep growl as it starts to grow bigger. The Norscan werewolves¡¯ attention is now locked on the changing wolf. Ignoring the beastmen that are breeding them. When Mal is done, the wolf now changes into another werewolf. But different from the Norscan who change into werewolf form, I know this one is permanent. Did Mal just create another kind of beastmen? The Norscan greet this sight with cheer as they forsake the beastmen using them and throw themselves to the new wolf beastmen. And the wolf does not waste time and takes what is offered.


    ¡°You are idling Valeria.¡± Mal then spoke to me. ¡°Bred those elves. We need more daemons like you who can use magic.¡±


    I finally pulled out my knot. Then went to find more elves that are still free.


    Robadel is on the side. At first he wants to join in but is now doubting as he is now a bit scared by the beastwomen''s new aggressiveness. He is particularly afraid of the three eyed one as she frequently glares at him.

 19

    19


    Random Tilean Mercenary POV


    Business has been great. Those Bretonnian Knights always pay high even if it is just one shot. Easiest money in a decade. The Boss asked them Grail Knights if they wanted a further contract. But it seems them knights don''t really need us as there are only a few hundred left of them beastmen Now back on the usual contract of patrolling Marienburg to Wouduin Tollstation. Can¡¯t wait till the contract ends. Then we will party like kings.


    Crack


    ¡°What was that?¡± But I see nothing. Probably just a small animal or just some wind.


    Then I saw a jaw


    ¡ª


    Valeria POV


    I raised my eyebrow. That beastwoman just bites a chunk of that mercenary head. I need to ask Mal to tone down the aggressiveness after this. The beastwoman are practically more bloodthirsty than the beastmen now. That, or ask Mal to increase the beastmen''s aggressiveness to match. The rest of this patrol is routinely dispatched. Lak provided invisibility, while Kal coordinated an encirclement to kill them all. We can just pass by directly to Drakwald. But Kal wants to see how the beastwomen work in raids. So far it is manageable. No beastwomen got too caught up in bloodlust and going nuts. Yet. But I think Kal also agrees with my viewpoint to tone down the aggressiveness just in case.


    Kal led us to another bigger patrol group of a hundred. Two hundred at most. Seems like he wants to test it one more time. The beastwomen loot the weapons from the dead mercenaries. Looks like they are also eager to try more too. I look back to the hills. The night just started, and those Knights won¡¯t chase us at night. Kal waves at me. This time it is my turn to provide invisibility. Like usual, first we encircle them. The Norscan werewolves and the new wolf beastmen surround the other side as they are the fastest. Things are progressing smoothly. Those farthest from their camp are killed one by one. But then I saw a fireball pass and explode a distance away from me. They have a fire wizard!


    With the veneer of stealth gone. Kal roared and issued the charge. The warherd roared as one and charged. Things quickly devolved into chaotic melee. Sounds of gunshots. Then sounds of bullets ricocheting. Normal bullets cannot penetrate our skin. But as I kill another mercenary with Mother¡¯s spear, loud booming sounds. I saw a group of ogres with cannons. Led by a woman who keeps barking orders. That might be the mercenary¡¯s leader. So I dashed at her. One of the ogres turns at me with his cannon. Then a Bovigor charged at the ogre, her horn gored at the ogre¡¯s side and pulled him into a fistfight. But the cannon¡¯s fuse was already lit. Then the cannon fired into the chaotic melee. I continue to dash at the leader as the way is cleared. I managed to tackle her and pin her to the ground. Unlike the rest, she doesn¡¯t wear her armor. Weird. I knocked her unconscious with a hit to the head.


    Another fireball thrown. Another round of gunshots. Fires start to spread wildly. I saw the fire wizard is guarded by two other ogres and a group of heavily armored soldiers. Kal led the attack. I followed closely along with three other Bovigors and many other beastmen. As her bodyguards desperately hold us off, the fire wizard starts channeling for a big spell. Then Mal landed a distance away. She cast a spell to the wizard, twisting her body with her own blood. I have to ask her to teach me that later. The chaotic battle finished soon after as their leader and mage is out of commision.


    We started looting the dead bodies. This battle is a disaster. Almost. 30 of us died. 18 of them are the beastwomen. I saw Kal order Mal to tone down the beastwomen''s aggressiveness. Apparently a few of them are too eager and moved too fast. But I think with the ogres around it will still be a melee. Although there might be fewer dead as our Bovigors outnumber the ogres.


    The other group arrived soon after. This group consists of the Tuskgor raiders, one gold furred chaos mammoth that is still small, the female captives, and the beastmen that guards them. The beasts are mostly used as beasts of burden now as they are not stealthy at all. The chaos mammoth is especially helpful as he can carry many things even though he has not reached adulthood yet. Can¡¯t wait for it to reach 8 meters tall like his father.


    ¡ª


    Valariel POV


    Valariel is out again and I have nothing to do. That is until Teclis enters the Sanctuary. I glance at him warily.


    ¡°How did you get inside?¡± He didn¡¯t answer but looked around. ¡°What happened to Valariel?¡±


    ¡°She is just having some meditation.¡±


    ¡°It is rude to enter someone¡¯s mind without their knowledge.¡± But I believe that she is fine. Teclis is quite soft and understanding compared to other high elves. He won¡¯t hurt her.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I prod


    ¡°What is this place?¡±


    ¡°The Warp¡±


    ¡°The Warp?¡± I forgot people in Warhammer Fantasy have no knowledge of this place


    ¡°The place where magic, daemons, and Chaos Gods come from.¡± I explained the Warhammer Fantasy explanation of the place.


    ¡°Surprisingly empty.¡±


    Teclis POV


    The daemon thought long at my demand. As accepting it will forever bound it to my will. This is the safest way. I cannot make any compromise.


    ¡°My name...¡± The daemon starts to speak.


    I¡¯m surprised yet again. The daemon must be desperate. Why so? A daemon that falls out of the dark gods favor? But it doesn¡¯t matter. It will reveal everything after it gives me its true name.


    ¡°My name is...¡± The daemon starts to clutch its head.


    ¡°My name is...¡± It repeats.


    The daemon starts to clutch its head even harder. Repeating the word over and over. Then it stops.


    ¡°My, my... what are we talking about?¡± It asked as if lost.


    I frowned. Things are never straightforward with daemons. I repeat my offer. And like a broken thing it repeats the same thing.


    ¡°W-what are we talking about?¡± It asked again. As if not recalling my demand for its true name.


    ¡°Forget it. How about you tell me who is Valariel¡¯s father is?¡± With that avenue for answer blocked by some other power, I return to my initial plan.


    It moves its head to face me.


    ¡°Have you spoken to Asahane yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I have to make sure Valariel is stable.¡± After all, she is the first case of a soul wholly intact that returns after daemonic possession.


    ¡°I think... You will regret knowing that.¡± I chuckle at the notion of regret knowing the truth.


    Such a thing is absurd. Why should I? It¡¯s not like Valariel and I are related. Then I pause.


    ¡°That''s impossible.¡± The notion that this daemon always tells the truth gnaws at me again.


    it¡¯s empty face keeps gazing at me like a mirror to my own mind.


    I have never met Asahane before.


    You remember every high elf you have bedded before.


    I know their every name


    And you know there is only a handful of them


    But then who...


    ...


    ¡°Tyrion¡±

 20

    20


    Man, Teclis¡¯ intuition is scary. I am not even indirectly mentioning Tyrion at all. Just a mention that he will regret knowing and somehow he manages to link in to Tyrion. Wonder how his brain works. But I managed to make some time again. Tomorrow I can already increase my base Willpower again. The daily reward of 7 attribute points is very helpful. I¡¯m hoping I can increase it to a base of 10. Already thinking on how I will try to delay again. But everything is out of my control.


    Letting Valariel get a hint of all this will allow me to delay a few more days. But should I risk it and hurt her in return? I did promise to protect her and will let no harm fall on her. I also wonder why Teclis decided to not ask that one thing he said I can give him. Did I forget something? Seems like I am missing something but I cannot point out what.


    ¡ª


    Valeria¡¯s POV


    We are finally within Drakwald. As usual we made camp for the day. I have reported what happened yesterday night to Mother. She seems pleased with the news. Also pleased that Khorne¡¯s debuff was lifted yesterday. As for now, we return to our usual routine. Being within the tall and overgrown forest is nice. Those Knights will have more difficulties chasing us now.


    As the one that takedowns the mercenary leader, I get the first turn on her. At first she is indignant and boasts that I will not break her. But the face she made when I grew my barbed dick is priceless. Just fully inserting my dick already broke whatever bravado she had. Now she just moans like the rest. Mal is also currently using the fire/Bright wizard. She said that she want to experiment something while also trying to make more beastmen that have magical aptitude


    I let out a satisfied moan as I pushed my knot into the mercenary leader. With this, there will be one more lesser daemon joining us soon. Currently there are 5 of us including me. Every lesser daemon that I made came out in the form of a female elf. I wonder why? Well, the good thing is that we can just grow a dick and fuck each other to multiply. The only problem is that we need three days or perhaps more to fully mature. My eldest daughter just reached adulthood and joined in the breeding for today. I just noticed this because the lesser daemons are maturing much more slowly when Mother is not around. There is also a probability they will grow even much slower with Mother¡¯s prolonged absence.


    Same thing with the chaos mammoth. He is growing quite fast but it is comparably very much slower compared to the beastmen. The chaos mammoth still can¡¯t use his thing yet. So we can¡¯t make more of him yet.


    The sound of battle got my attention. I pulled out from the mercenary and went to check. The battle ends even before I get there. There are dead beastmen. Or what¡¯s left of them. Not of our herd judging by its dirty brown fur. Seems like there will be more problems with other beastmen herds within Drakwald. But it doesn¡¯t matter, anything that stands in our way to this Border Princes Confederacy will be dealt with.


    ¡ª


    Teclis¡¯ POV


    My consciousness returned to my body. I immediately rise from my sitting position. There are questions to be answered


    ¡°Lord Teclis, is everything alright?¡± Asked Valariel, now dressed in custom made white dress to accommodate her wings


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I tried to assure. ¡°I just remember that I haven¡¯t visited your mother yet. I will inform her of your wellbeing.¡± I start to leave the room. Leaving the maintenance of the seal to the two other wizards.


    ¡°Continue what you are doing. I will return shortly or tomorrow to see your progress.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your decision?¡± My footsteps are halted. for new novels


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Only that it will come and claim her for whatever purpose!¡±


    ¡°And the daemon has done it.¡±


    ¡°There must be a way for you to save her right?¡±


    ¡°Depends, tell me how you manage to seduce Tyrion.¡± Her face turns into a grimace on my demand. Clearly unwilling to answer. I continue to drink my tea as the silence extends.


    ¡°I did not.¡± Asahane finally confesses. Oh no. I sense more complications


    ¡°What do you mean you did not?¡± She grits her teeth. Eyes filled with hate.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tyrion¡¯s fault! Your brother never once saw or even knew I even existed! To him I am just another of Alarielle¡¯s handmaidens! All my efforts to even make him acknowledge are vain!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Tell me what you did!¡± I interrupted her confession. There are more important things than this.


    ¡°They... they made an offer to me.¡±


    ¡°They!? Everything! Now!¡±


    ¡°They give me a mask. It gives me Alarielle¡¯s face for a time. Tyrion finally saw me. Then another one appears after we have done it. I-i thought by having her, I can have a chance with him¡±


    ¡°You FOOL! How many have claims on Valariel¡¯s soul!?¡± Madness. This is madness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t matter to me! I have done everything to hide and shelter her. I just needed to tell Tyrion about her but then she ran and boarded a trade ship to Marienburg.¡± I did not see even a semblance of guilt for what she did.


    I massage my temple. I called my assistant. Two of them immediately entered my study.


    ¡°Lock her under the tower. Let no one visit her and no word of anything you managed to hear from outside.¡± I commanded. They took her and promptly left. Asahane kept shouting but I didn¡¯t listen. Headache kept hammering my head.


    Now how do I explain this or even say anything at all to my niece.

 21

    21


    Things are quiet. I have nothing to do. I cannot even make sense of time here. I only know that it is already a new day when I receive my daily 7 attribute points. Valariel also did not return to the Sanctuary for the night. Did she put an all nighter? Or is there another sort of problem? Teclis no doubt has confronted Asahane after he knows the hints that Valariel is his niece. But I also doubt that Teclis will reveal everything to Valariel even if he did know the truth.


    I keep thinking about the worst case scenario. I can¡¯t help getting more anxious and afraid as time passes. I hugged my knees even tighter as I sat. Trying to shift my attention away from my growing fears and anxiety. But my mind kept wandering. Especially with nothing to do.


    I open up my status screen. Immediately putting 10 points to Willpower and raising it to base of 8 and becoming 20 after modifier. There is no sudden increase in level for Authority like last time. Does it only increase every 2 base Willpower increase? Will find out tomorrow if so. And now I have nothing to do anymore. Only waiting for someone to arrive or waiting for the severing of my connection with Valariel. My mind wandered again. Why exactly do my other owned souls or lesser daemons can¡¯t be my primary gateway to the material world again? I tried to shift my attention away from my anxieties again


    Requirement:


    Magic aptitudeVessel suitability and affinity (Can be improved with magic rituals on the vessel)The vessel must also be powerful enough to house Host¡¯s soul


    Currently no one else fulfill all requirements


    Note:


    Lesser daemons will also be banished to the warp should connection to primary gateway be severed.


    Fuck! That means I will be completely cut off from my beastmen herd. Do the lesser daemons also banished here? What happens if I am stuck here? The Sanctuary won¡¯t just be gone right?


    The Sanctuary will be repurposed as a controlled battleground.


    There will be daily daemonic invasion in a controlled waves


    Reward: Unlock chat feature with other Beta Testers


    27/100


    Reward: Direct connection to system administrator for queries and input for the system


    Fine, I know what to do now. I will survive 100 days then directly complain to this system administrator. Then I will ask why I am here. Those things are supposed to be explained from the start. Having other objectives beyond mere surviving feels nice. Now I am listing every possible thing I can complain about to shift my attention away. Oh right, I must notify Valeria about this.


    ¡ª


    Kal¡¯s POV


    Stupid pieces of shit. I cleaved another Ungor head. These beastmen behave like those Khornegors we defeated in the past. All kept screaming and attacking. And when half of them are dead they run like cowards. Well, that might be the smartest thing they did. But not only are they weak, they are also stupid. They just keep throwing bodies at us. Who is making this stupid decision?


    This means we keep getting more food. They keep harassing us all the time. Slowing our journey south and reducing the time we have to breed. They also made more stupid decisions too. Based on how many they have sent against us, the other herd is considerably larger than our herd. They should just attack us with all their numbers


    But this is good too. Since they keep throwing bodies at us, those who just reached adulthood in our herd will get more fighting experience. I have made a rotation so that we don¡¯t get overwhelmed in exhaustion and get a chance to breed. With every dead beastmen from the other herd, now food and loot keep piling for us with less effort. Druig is also almost fully healed which is also nice.


    But now I am confused whether we should focus on going south or kill the other herd chieftain. That way we might be able to take over their herd and go south faster. But the problem is that I haven¡¯t seen any Bestigors or even Bovigors among them. This might be their usual approach on trying to exhaust their enemy before all of them pile in. So that idea to find and kill the other chieftain would be extremely risky. While our herd size has returned to the size when we fought the human army. We can still be defeated if something unexpected happens. I don¡¯t know how many beastmen herds there are in Drakwald. Mother is captured just because of that unexpected factor. I will not repeat the mistake. For now we will continue to build our herd and see what might happen then.


    ¡ª


    Teclis¡¯ POV


    Valariel is still meditating. Which is good, at least she will not meet the daemon as she sleeps and letting it to further complicate the matter. I sat on my desk and continued rubbing my temple. Still mulling over on how I explain her mother¡¯s acts. I cannot lie and must explain as it will be impossible to hide once she is freed. But her freedom is also complicated.


    I have casted the First and Second Portent of Amul to divine the future. So far I do not like what I see. Daemons fighting over their claim on Valariel. Even worse is that if I cut the connection with the one possessing her, it will only give sign to other claimants that it will be gone and she is free for all again. At least one Greater Daemons have claims on her or are just pursuing other goals. But this divination is muddled as the daemon possessing Valariel have its own conflict making it very unclear on how many other daemons are involved. There is also a chance this might not happen as the future is very fickle and also the reason why I don¡¯t like divination magic.


    For now it is clear that the current daemon is cooperative. Even having some kind of positive relationship with Valariel which is extremely odd. I can¡¯t believe that I will have to make some kind of compromise. I pulled a drawer and took out a parchment. Drafting my terms of contract. If it is desperate enough to be willing to offer its true name even if it can¡¯t, it will accept this terms.

 22

    22


    Another day passed. Immediately put another 10 points to Willpower. Raising it to base of 9 and 22.5 after modifier


    Authority level up


    Level 6 -> Level 7


    Oh looks like I am correct. I get another level of Authority every 2 base increase in Willpower. Which means if I can push my Willpower to 15, my Authority concept can evolve. Still, it is much better to raise it by usage but in my current situation that seems impossible. Now return to brooding over. Valariel is still not returned yet. Wonder what happens? Did Teclis tell Valariel about her mother? Because if so then perhaps it is better coming from Teclis than me. Is there nothing else I can do


    Do you want to try the controlled battlefield for a day?


    1 attribute point for every lesser daemon defeated


    The daily survive reward for the day will be increased to 10 attribute point and 5000 credit for the day


    I raised my eyebrow. If I still have one. Trying out the controlled battlefield sounds interesting. Does it mean that I can enter the controlled battlefield anytime?. I get the feeling that the Sanctuary will still need to regenerate for the fifth time/day. But if I can engage this controlled battlefield while still connected to Valariel then this is a good thing. On one hand this instance will be excellent training and point farming. From the warning it seems only Greater Daemons and Daemon Princes can pull me out of the Sanctuary. Which means that it is fine if it is just lesser daemons.


    Should I or should I not. Oh fuck it, let¡¯s just try it. It¡¯s not like I have anything to do. The Sanctuary vibrates. I stand and ready myself. This is within the warp. My magic power should be further amplified even after increasing the Willpower


    1st Wave


    1 Bloodletter


    in 5 second


    Here we go. The time continues to tick. After reaching zero a red portal opened at the edge of the Sanctuary. One Bloodletter jumps in. Bloodletter is a daemon of Khorne. Red skinned, hunched with elongated skull and a pair of large horns that is as long as his skull. This one is not an Exalted so he is nude. But as far as I know each Bloodletter have something similar kind of metallic skin


    He let out a shriek that sounded like an Aztec death whistle as he charged. Brandishing his hellblade, a jagged black iron sword that is constantly burning and has enchantment to make the wound they cause to constantly bleed while the victim''s soul is continuously drained by the Bloodletter through the wound. I immediately used my magic. I made a grasping motion and the Bloodletter is stuck as if an invisible giant hand holds him in place. Then I make a squishing motion with my thumb. The Bloodletter head is then crushed. I get notification that the first wave is completed. This might not be so bad


    2nd Wave


    2 Bloodletter


    In 10 second


    The same thing happened as the timer ends. A portal and 2 Bloodletter jumps in. I squished them just like the first one. This might be a fun pastime.


    3rd Wave


    4 Bloodletter


    In 15 second


    I encountered some problems with this wave. While the first 2 are squished easy enough. When I grabbed the other two. One manages to resist my magic and continues charging. I squished the one as fast as I can. Then I barely managed to evade the sword swing. I pushed the last one with my magic before squishing him. Ok, I need a change of plans


    4rd Wave


    8 Bloodletter


    In 20 seconds


    That¡¯s a lot. The last wave is a wake up call to take this seriously.


    ¡°Fire¡±


    I gathered my magic in the form of a fireball


    ¡°Pressure¡±


    3


    7.5


    Constitution


    3


    7.5


    Intelligence


    4


    10


    Charisma


    4


    10


    Willpower


    9


    22.5


    Available attribute points: 32


    I immediately put 10 points to increase my Constitution to base of 4 and 10 after modifiers So I can heal faster. The effect already showed itself as my wound closes faster. Then put 20 to Agility, increasing it to base of 5 and 12.5 after modifiers. Hopefully this will help me outrun the Bloodletters. There is still 10 seconds after I finish healing. I channeled another fireball spell. 32 Bloodletters jump across the portal and I shoot. The explosion is weaker. Only taking out 5 of them. The rest shrieked at the same time as they charged. Making me shiver just from that alone


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    They stopped while I tried to make more distance. I channeled for a different spell this time.


    ¡°Missile¡±


    A dart like construct made of pure magic appear on my hand


    ¡°Pierce¡±


    I shoot at one of the Exalted Bloodletters. It shot clean through and hit another Bloodletter behind him. The other Exalted Bloodletter is somewhere behind the group. So I continue to throw 4 more magic missiles as Bloodletters are halted for 3 seconds. Managed to down 7 more of them due to the piercing.


    As the spell that stops them ends, I continue to kite them. My increased Agility just barely helps me run as fast as them. I screamed again as I fell. An Exalted Bloodletter catches up to me and stabs on the back of my lower leg pinning me to the ground. Tried to throw another magic missile at him but the other Bloodletters catch up. One Hellblade stabs each of my hands and pins it on the ground. I tried to kick with my free leg but it was easily catched. The difference in strength is clear.


    You are defeated


    Frenzy is in effect for the remainder of the day


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I screamed in a brutal mix of pain and pleasure as the Exalted Bloodletter claimed the first turn. Different from the Slanneshi daemons, the Bloodletter have massive and spiked dick that feels very hot. He let out a blood curdling shriek of victory as he thrust in wild abandon. My body kept switching from pain to pleasure as the spikes, while painful, somehow managed just to find the right angle on my most sensitive spots. I reached my orgasm quickly. Pain flared from my stabbed hands and leg as my spasm made it grind with the sword. The Bloodletter is not even finished yet. Another Bloodletter lifts my unpinned leg up and twists my lower body to the side.


    ¡°Wai¨CFUUUCK!!¡± My realization came up late as another Bloodletter jams his own dick up my ass. I am quickly overwhelmed with the pleasure being double penetrated with two very hot spiked dicks. My pleasure and orgasm blends with the pain from my pinned hands and leg. The Exalted Bloodletter slammed his dick one last time, piercing my cervix and ejaculated his searing hot seed in my womb. The orgasm that rocks my entire body made me scream in pleasure and pain alternatively as the muscles on my pinned hands and leg flexed and relaxed, grinding on the hellblades. The Exalted Bloodletter pulled out then immediately replaced with another one.


    Khornate Taint


    Increase pain and pleasure from Khornate daemons and those blessed by Khorne. Increase spontaneity and irritability. Increase susceptibility to Khornate influences.

 23

    23


    After midday, few hours after Valariel starts the controlled battleground


    Teclis pov


    ¡°I have come to a decision.¡± I said to Valariel. ¡°I will make a contract as things are proven to be more complicated than I initially anticipated.¡±


    This draw frowns from the three mages assisting in powering the seal. But their frowns turned to surprise as I showed them the draft of my contract. Since the daemon cannot offer its true name, the content of the contract will allow me to practically own it like I have its true name. I did not show the contract to Valariel though. As she will no doubt object. But this is what will give the most benefits while ensuring there is no loophole.


    ¡°Prepare to stop channeling the banishment seal.¡± The three wizards now perform checks and make sure everything is working properly.


    ¡°Before that... Can I meet my mother?¡± Valariel suddenly asks. I turn to my prepared answer.


    ¡°She is preoccupied at the moment. It is a complicated matter. I will explain after the daemon signs the contract.¡± She is skeptical but nodded in understanding. Then the banishment seal is finally unpowered.


    ¡°So daemon, I have decided on a compromise.¡± I start


    ¡°W-wait, Lord Teclis. I am still here.¡± I stopped and looked at her.


    ¡°The banishment seal is properly unpowered.¡± I checked along with my assistants. ¡°Why the daemon not come out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I frowned. Is this another problem?


    ¡°Allright. Valariel, I need you to meditate like last time. I will try to visit its Sanctuary again.¡±


    She nodded and closed her eyes. I tried to enter the Sanctuary like last time. But found myself blocked from entry.


    ¡°This is odd. Is the daemon blocking my entry?¡±


    But then someone enters the room. It''s the tower guard. My intuition warns me of another problem. He looked at Valariel and back at me. I approached him and he whispered what I thought the problem was. Asahane has escaped.


    ¡°No one is allowed to enter this room. Do not allow anyone to enter before I return!¡± I commanded my 3 assistants.


    ¡°It is alright. Just arrived this evening myself. I have also come to notify you that Teclis wants you to prepare a similar room and seal like this one. As he is preoccupied in containing the daemonic intruder I relay this order in his stead.¡± Tyrion explained his presence and delivered his command.


    ¡°Very well, one of us will stay here to power the seal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to worry about that, I have brought along another wizard to power the seal.¡± Tyrion then said. And true enough there is a wizard just behind him. Tyrion¡¯s imposing presence all but reduces the wizard behind him like a background.


    ¡°I see. Very well then.¡± The three wizards perform one last check before leaving. They then saw the wizard Tyrion bring. She is wearing a cowl that partially covers her face. But other than that, there is nothing strange. The three then left for their new task.


    As soon as the door closes, the wizard behind Tyrion pulls down her cowl. Her face returned to its original form.


    ¡°Mother?¡± Asahane then ran towards the cage.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything will return to normal. No, it will be perfect.¡± She then took out a set of keys and tried to unlock the cage by trying the keys one by one.


    ¡°This our daughter then?¡± Tyrion asks as he steps closer.


    ¡°What!? Mother, what does Lord Tyrion mean?¡± Valariel asks in disbelief


    ¡°You should know if you didn¡¯t run away. I have arranged the meeting with your father but you ran before I could take you to him.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you keep me within the house and forbid me to leave?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes! Sorry dear. But everything worked out.¡± Asahane continues to try the keys. But her hands are shaking in so much excitement that it is taking too long to unlock the cage.


    ¡°Once we leave we can be happy.¡± Tyrion rolled his eyes at this. ¡°I will properly marry Tyrion and we can be happy as we should be. He promised!¡± Then a sigh from Tyrion


    Valariel is flabbergasted. Too shocked by the sudden revelation that she did not take note of Tyrion''s reaction and neither did Asahane in her excitement.


    After a while, Asahane finally opens the cage. She pulled Valariel to a hug before taking her hand to lead her away.


    ¡°Finally it is done.¡± Tyrion said before suddenly pulled Asahane. Making her trip with the force he used and falling to the floor. He choked Asahane on the ground and pulled a bluish purple dagger with moving eyes on the hilt.


    ¡°You are so gullible that it is boring.¡± The Changeling, a Herald of Tzeentch, shed its disguise. A deep blue cowl and cloak hides its face and form. two extra arms appear on his left side. Then it stabs Asahane¡¯s head with the dagger.

 24

    24


    The bloodletters using me suddenly disappear. The swords that pin my hands and right leg are also gone. Finally finished. That felt like my longest gangbang I have experienced so far. I looked at my arms and body as I healed my hands. Now there are patches of red on my sheer white skin. Even more so than the purple one


    Seems like the Khornate taint spread much further because I was gangbanged for longer than when the Slanneshi mass of flesh tried to pull me out. I checked the notification properly about the Khornate trait. Increased spontaneity and irritability? My patience never lasted long and now this. Feeling irritated by my loss. I checked on how much attribute points I have now


    27 points. That means I have defeated 15 from the last wave, 10 from the daily reward, and 2 that is still unused. Added 31 I have won by defeating the bloodletters, in one day I have gathered 56 attribute points in one day. The gain in one day is already equal to spending time in Ulthuan for 8 days by doing nothing. Not to mention how much I can gather if I continue winning. Almost worth the consequence. Almost.


    I evaluate yesterday¡¯s battle. While my magic is indeed more powerful, it is lacking when swarmed. Spamming magic missiles is also not worth it. Needing to chant it over and over is also a hassle. Not to mention I did not have a weapon. Daemonettes of Slaanesh have their large pincer claws. Horrors of Tzeentch have their fires and claws. Daemons of Nurgle are either many or extremely hard to kill. Then the Bloodletters with their weapons. I need to have my own weapon. Soulbound weapons since I cannot bring things from the material world here yet. Then a notification appeared.


    Owned souls: 5


    Valariel


    Leslie Leoncoeur


    2 Bretonnian Knights


    1 human herbalist


    Sacrifice souls to make soulbound weapons. (Quality depends on the soul used and host Authority level and Willpower)


    So that is another use for the gathered souls. Other than extra lives that I don¡¯t know how it works. For now I will save them up. Not planning to try survival mode again anytime soon. Then I felt that I could return to the material world. Finally, I hope Teclis is willing to compromise.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah, the newest toy within the great game finally returned¡± The definitely not Teclis greets me.


    What the fuck! The Changeling is here! Where¡¯s Teclis!? I checked my surroundings. The room is covered in pink flames. Asahane fucking died and a realm tear on the ceiling that extends out of this room. Thousands of horrors of Tzeentch invaded directly from the warp.


    ¡°Quite a sight isn¡¯t it? My work here is done.¡± The Changeling transforms into a Lord of Change and flies up towards the realm tear. What is happening?


    Trial of Tzeentch


    Escape the Tower of Hoeth as horrors of Tzeentch raided the tower for its arcane knowledge


    Tzeentch squints at the pettiness of the other Three


    I balked at the incredibly generous trial. Technically both trials objectives are achievable without hindering each other. I accept. After all, the reward is pretty generous and has no consequence. If things go out of hand I can just focus on escaping. Out of the frying pan and into the fire house. Except the entire house is literally burning. Just outside the ritual room there are already multiple dead bodies. I picked up a longsword from one of the fallen high elves. Most armors and shields are charred black and melted on some parts. So I did not take any of that. Then I just noticed that I am wearing a modified dress to accommodate my wings. First article of clothing I wear since I arrived in this world.


    ¡°Invisibility.¡± I casted to myself to help me stalk the place unseen. I took the stairs down. First I need to find a room with a balcony. In case of the worst outcome I can just fly away. What I saw was a set of hallways with many rooms. These are probably private study rooms. Blue and pink horrors running around. Tentacle and arms grow in a haphazard way. Their blue and pink skin faintly luminescence. They chortled, screeching, and giggling with weird echoes as they carried various books and scrolls away from the various rooms.


    I doubt I will get anything by killing them so I keep hiding and checking the rooms. Besides, killing pink horrors will only make them split into blue horrors. I checked the rooms and all of them just fully enclosed rooms. Even the room on the edge of the tower is fully enclosed. How the fuck does the high elven wizards stay sane in this environment? Is the tower fully enclosed for some security reason or something? There must be a room that has a balcony somewhere.


    This floor is a dud. Then I follow the horrors downstairs. They should lead me to the Lord of Change. And if I am lucky Teclis is there too which makes killing it easier. Hopefully. As I followed them there are still library rooms where there are still some high elves making their stand on this floor. The guard on the front while the wizards on the back channeling a barrier of banishment to keep the daemons away.


    The smaller blue horrors can¡¯t do anything, only surrounding the barrier while giving out a chorus of maddened laughter. But the pink horror keeps throwing their flames at the barrier. Should I help? I can just walk away and leave them to their fates. But then I hacked at one of the pink horrors. There is a chance I need to backtrack and go up if things downstairs are much more troublesome than here. My invisibility gone after my first attack


    The pink horror is instantly split in half in one strike due to my increased stats. Already the two split parts start turning blue and more tentacles and arms grow. Dodged a thrown pink flame. Cleaved another pink horror before making some distance.


    ¡°Missile, explosion.¡± I chant and gather my magic and shoot. The explosion engulfed the remaining pink horrors while I cut down the surrounding blue horrors. The commotion I start has taken the attention from the blue horrors surrounding the barrier. As soon as the blue horrors turn back and charge at me, the high elven guard takes this opportunity to attack the blue horrors back. Some guards stay back to guard the wizards as they start casting spells too. The floor is cleansed from daemons quite quickly after that.


    ¡°You must be Valariel. I am Rivandil, one of the guard captains of the tower. Thank you for your help.¡± The one with the most ornate armor greets me. The name sounds familiar.


    ¡°That is me. I didn¡¯t know that I am well known here.¡± I looked at the survivors. Just 21 of them on this entire floor. 15 guards including Rivandil and 6 wizards.


    ¡°Vaertharin lips are quite loose after some drinks. Besides, the news of a perfectly healthy soul after the body is possessed by daemon is unprecedented. It will not stay secret for long.¡± This Vaertharin must be the scribe then. And they thought I am the real Valariel which is nice. I don¡¯t need to make excuses or kill everyone.


    ¡°All of you seem to be able to take care of those daemons yourself. Why hunkering down?¡± I asked as I checked the rooms for a balcony. He and the others also checked in hopes of finding more survivors.


    ¡°We can. But not without casualties. Your intervention is just what we need.¡±


    This floor is also a dud. Guess I need to keep going down.


    ¡°Well then Ravandil, seems like the only way is down. There is no one left upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± A flicker of frown and grief flashed and left. Then he commanded all the survivors into formation. The guards at front and mages back with some guard to keep them safe while casting. ¡°Also I am Rivandil. Ravandil is my cousin and he is a chairmaker.¡±


    Then we go down the stairs.

 25

    25


    We cleared this floor with ease. As most of the books in this floor already raided the amount of horrors are sparse here. Unfortunately there is no survivor in this room. Again all rooms is fully enclosed


    ¡°This is my first time in this tower. Why are there no windows outside?¡± I asked Rivandil


    ¡°Oh, it''s for security reasons,¡± He started to explain. ¡°To prevent theft mostly. As the tower is walled, another avenue for theft is to send flying familiars. The tower are fully enclosed in case of such attempts Besides, the wizards can focus more on their studies¡±


    ¡°Surely there are rooms that are not fully enclosed.¡± I said as we prepared the usual formation.


    ¡°At most it is the floor for guests just above the main library on the ground floor. That is the last floor that is accessible for the general public.¡± We get down the stairs.


    To my surprise there are still many survivors on this floor. The entire floor is one large circular library with many elf hunkering down inside a circle of light barriers. I noticed because there is a significant concentration of Hierophants or light wizards. They are those always responsible for exorcizing daemons. Even so they seemed to not be able to last much longer behind their barriers of light. There are also a large number of Screamers. Purple manta ray-like daemons of Tzeentch with a jagged spiky body that eats extreme emotions and souls. They fly in the air like it is water, leaving trail of weird colors.


    ¡°I will take care of the Screamers.¡±


    Rivandil nods, then he orders his wizards to focus on the pink horrors surrounding the barriers while the guards all protect the wizards. I flew up and cleaved a Screamer. It screams as it dissolves into motes of magic. Like sharks drawn to blood the rest of the screamers chased me in a swarm. I led them away as Rivandil and his men started fighting the horrors in melee.


    Now there is me with the Screamers. I channeled my magic as I wanted to test something. If I remember correctly, Screamers are not intelligent. Once I gathered enough, I focused all my willpower and Authority


    ¡°SUBMIT!¡±


    The Screamers halted. Shaking in and out of reality


    You have tamed 27 Screamers


    A subsection of Sanctuary is made to house daemonic beasts/pets


    Authority level up


    Level 7 -> level 8


    Nice. It works


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    I gave my command. My Screamers start attacking those not submitting to me and other horrors surrounding the barriers. I lunge at one of the pink horrors. Then cut down the blue horrors before they fully formed. The elves within the barrier of light start counter attacking and before long the floor is cleared.


    As the battle finished, my Screamers flew into my Sanctuary. Looks like I can tame daemonic beasts. Doubt this will work on even Lesser Daemons though. Then I checked how many survivors are on this floor. At least 50 of them but it is clear the Hierophants are exhausted and plenty of them collapsed unconscious.


    ¡°What spell is that?¡± A sudden question by a female high elf wizard caught me off guard


    ¡°I doubt Amber magic could control daemons.¡± She start circling and inspecting me


    ¡°Is it because of your unique situation?¡±


    ¡°Or does the Daemon possessing you teach you something?¡±


    ¡°Or did those daemons obey you because you are the daemon currently possessing the body?¡±


    On the ground floor a vertical tear of an Infernal Gateway spell sucks everything in the vicinity. Teclis closed it after many difficulties. His cadre of wizards continue to drop as a few have their eyes blinded from what they see on the other side. They are pulled back to other incapacitated wizards. Some have their mouths gone. Others pulled into forceful nightmares and visions. While a few that already dead visibly mutated beyond recognition. The frontline are desperately held by a line of guard healed by druids and supported by hierophants


    ¡°Ah! The spell of phoenix flame. Delicious.¡± Stru¡¯Kas, the Eater of Knowledge said on the other side of the library as he ate another spell scroll. In the price of being unable to learn magic in the usual manner. He can cast any spell which transcription he has eaten. Stru¡¯Kas have two arms on the left side and only one enlarged arm with maw on the right side. The maw on his right arm is the one he usually use to ate spell books or scrolls and allow him to cast the spell as he ate the knowledge.


    ¡°Oh. the spell ends already? Hand of Glory.¡±


    Stru¡¯Kas recasted the spell. The blue and pink horrors hits become harder and throws their flame even more frequently


    ¡°Shield of Saphery.¡±


    Teclis casted protective spell on his men. Reducing the brunt of the increased power from the horrors. He then saw a gathering of pure white flame on Stru¡¯Kas hand. Channeling magic as fast as he can, Teclis cast the same spell


    ¡°Phoenix flame.¡±


    Both casted at the same time. Two bursts of pure white flame clashed in the middle until the spell ended. This back and forth has lasted for a while. Teclis is forced to use the same magic to fight as attempting to dispel a magic against a Lord of Change is a futile endeavor. The Lord of Change is also content on making this a battle of attrition while he gladly tests high magic spells one by one and Teclis has grown weary. The realm tear above give the Lord of Change even more advantage in channeling and casting spells. While Teclis could only last this long by sheer willpower alone


    ¡°This one is...¡±


    A pink horror run along from the side and give another scroll on Stru¡¯Kas awaiting maw on his right hand


    ¡°Fiery convocation¡±


    The Lord of Change announces in delight as he starts channeling the spell. Teclis wearily channeled the same spell. However it is clear this time he will not be able to cast in time. But an unseen magic struck Stru¡¯Kas. Disrupting his concentration. With his head bleeding he looked at the interloper


    ¡ª


    The plan is simple. Miriel distracts the Lord of Change. While I use my invisibility to strike him from the back, Rivandil and his men help dispatch the surrounding horrors. The Lord of Change shrieks in anger and Miriel is instantly enveloped in pink flames. I leapt and swung horizontally with all my might to behead the Lord of Change. But his right hand somehow managed to move between my sword and his neck. An enlarged eye on the hand gazing directly at me even before my invisibility spell fades as my sword makes contact. I managed to cut down his right arm but he has moved his long serpentine neck away. He screamed in pain as he grabbed me in midair with one of his left hand.


    ¡°YOU!¡± He starts gripping tighter. Attempting to crush me in his hands. Then a bout of flame struck the Lord of Change from the back. The flame circled him in the form of a flying phoenix. Burning me and the Lord of Change alive. I grit through the searing pain and stab his torso while he hunches in pain from the flame. Multiple spells also struck his back by other desperate wizards besides Teclis that saw the opportunity.


    But he focused on me as he envelops me in an additional layer of pink flame. I start screaming in pain as I continue to grip the sword. Twisting it and forcing it upwards. The continuous torrent of spell continued until the fire died out as the Lord of Change fell and I lost my consciousness.


    You have died


    Select soul to sacrifice:


    Valariel


    Leslie Leoncoeur


    2 Bretonnian Knights


    1 human herbalist


    Nevermind. I have died. Guess I will see how this extra life works. Sacrifice the human herbalist. I felt myself suddenly pulled away.


    ¡ª


    In Drakwald. The human herbalist within the golden herd suddenly screamed in pain. A hand bursted from her chest. Valariel slowly crawled out from the body by carving the body open from inside. As she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar sight of golden beastmen surrounding her. They roared in joy as their Mother has returned

 26

    26


    The herd immediately fell into an orgy in celebration of my return. I was on top of Druig. Kal in my ass while I fucked Lak¡¯s pussy and Mal fucked her ass. Finally some sex without consequence of taint from the Chaos Gods.


    All of us have the mutated dick from the Slaangor. Me and Lak moans loudly as both our holes are filled and stretched to the limit. While Mal¡¯s pussy is licked by Druig. Kal and Druig also pounds me in a very violent rhythm. The sound of slapping flesh from us is the loudest in the camp. Felt cramped with all the bodies in one place. But this is a welcome sensation. Valeria and my other lesser daemons currently fucking each other beside us. They too await their turn with me. Seems like the orgy will not finished until everyone at least have a turn with me. To not let things become chaotic. I settled by the order of seniority.


    I screamed in ecstasy as Kal and Druig drove their knot inside. Searing hot semen flooded my insides. I too pushed my knot inside Lak and seeded her. While Mal did the same to her ass.


    "Fuck!" I shrieked when Kal and Druig forcefully pulls their knot while still big. Mal also pulled her knot out of Lak as now it is her turn with me. Lak also pulls herself free as Mal uses my ass while Lak uses my pussy.


    With my dick free, Valeria took her turn as she impale her pussy with my dick. The rhythm of pounding and getting pounded continues. I climaxed first this time. Gripping Valeria''s hips and pushes my knot inside. Meanwhile Lak and Mal keep thrusting.


    I gasped when they pushed the knot and filling me again. Keeping up with the flow. Now it is the other beastmen turns along with the lesser daemons. I kept fucking and getting fucked. Orgasm after orgasm kept rocking me until everything is a blur. The beastmen uses me in every position imaginable. Lifted in full nelson. Spitroasted between two beastmen as my breast bounces with every thrust. Dominated in mating press position. Bouncing on top a beastmen while I suck and lick another with my mouth. The beastwomen also keep throwing themselves on my dick


    ¡ª


    The orgy ends after a whole day. Everyone is spent. I finally can think on what have occurred so far. My battle against the Lord of Change is a mess. I did not have backup plan when he grabbed me mid air. Is this the Khornate taint in work? Hope Miriel is alright. She also got burned by the Lord of Change for a while. ThenI finally checked my notification


    Trial of Tzeentch completed


    Bonus trial from Khorne, Nurgle, and Slaanesh completed


    New mutation gained from all Chaos Gods


    Tzeentch


    illusory feathers mutation


    Allows magical disguise as the feather works as glamour magic


    Inheritable


    Khorne


    fiery strength mutation


    strength increases up to 300% in condition that you keep killing. Bonus slowly dissipates everyday. Body will be unbearably cold if there is no participation in battle or bloodshed after a prolonged period of time.


    Uninheritable but can be bestowed


    Nurgle


    Nurglite Bile mutation


    allows the body to digest and extract nutrition from almost everything. Can be vomited as an attack. The body will frequently catch random diseases.


    Inheritable


    Slaanesh


    Current AlignmentSelf42% (+1.5%)Slannesh43% (-3.5%)Khorne12% (+3%)Tzeentch0% (-1%)Nurgle3% (+1%)


    5


    15


    Constitution


    4 -> 5


    15


    Intelligence


    4 -> 5


    15


    Charisma


    4


    12


    Willpower


    9 -> 13


    39


    Authority concept level up


    Level 8 -> Level 10


    Concept can evolve


    Divinity


    Authority on a grander and more powerful scale. Non-intelligent life will slowly corrupted and fall under host control. Staying in a region for a long time will corrupt and bend the region according to the host''s whims (limited by host Divinity level and willpower). Allow the creation of artifacts or buildings that can act as primary gateway or other bonuses. Soulbound weapons, armors, and artifacts will be more powerful. Can accept soul sacrifices. Add 1 concept slot


    Causality


    Manipulation of chances. Passive increase in chances of good luck. New stat luck will be created. Can manipulate outcomes on a bigger scale. This can be done either via dice rolls or coin toss. There is always consequence for those who plays with Causality. For every perfect success (rolling 20 in d20 dice roll or rolling 1 to 5 in d100 roll), you must keep 4 critical failures you have rolled (will be reduced to maximum of 1 at max Causality concept level). These critical failures must be spent before another perfect success can be stored. You can throw the critical failure away but only to those under or working for you. On coin toss you cannot throw the failure away but with every success you must keep one failure


    Now this is a difficult choice. Divinity is an overall increase. The extra concept slot is also nice. But Causality is also powerful. The drawback is quite dangerous though. It also did not give an extra concept slot. Technically I can pick Divinity now then pick Causality later. But I doubt I can pick Causality immediately after picking Divinity. Will decide later and think about it for now


    Now to the topic I am running from. Is Valariel alright? Is her mother dying the last thing she sees before I took over? I know Asahane is not a proper mother figure. But she is still the only one she knows.


    I returned to the Sanctuary. The 50 Screamers I tamed are in a separate and fully enclosed section. Valariel sat and hug her legs. Burying her face to her thigh. Speaking might disrupt whatever she tries to process. So I just sat beside her and wait for now

 27

    27


    Back in the Tower of Hoeth, in Ulthuan. Stru¡¯Kas falls to the ground. The realm tear above began to close as the one keeping it open dies. Stru¡¯Kas charred corpse began to vibrate and shimmer before exploding. Hundreds of spell books and other artifacts began to appear and pile up as the corpse fade out of existence. With Stru¡¯Kas death, every spell books he have eaten and artifacts he have gathered are left behind. This means that when he eventually respawned in the warp, Stru¡¯Kas will be the only Lord of Change that cannot cast a single spell as he cannot learn magic in normal way. He will have to beg for help and he will owe many things to other Lord of Change or even to Tzeentch himself. A game Tzeentch likes to play with his own daemons.


    Teclis finally fall and sat on the ground in exhaustion. The rest of the lesser daemons are finally dispatched as the survivors from the Hierophant floor have reunited with those from the Druids floor and help cleanse the remaining daemons within the tower. The rest that still able to stand help to put out the fires. Miriel saved in time while Rivandil lost an arm though it is regrown as the Druids arrived to help. But for those who are blinded when gazing at the warp. It is unknown if they can fully recover. They, along with those that saw nightmare and visions are then quarantined as they might shows signs of corruption.


    Teclis dug around the pile of spellbooks as soon as he able to stand. He saw Valariel when he let loose his Fiery Convocation spell. Burning her along with the Lord of Change. Gritting through his exhaustion and weary mind, he shuffle the pile. Shoving the pile away one by one. The amount of books and artifacts will took at least a few weeks just to categorize them let alone securing the chaos artifacts and spell books. The other wizards did try to talk Teclis to rest but he heed none of them. Some choose to help him instead.


    As the pile finally shuffled through, all that is left is ash. Teclis let out a long sigh. He has promised many things to Valariel. Saving her, breaking her free from the daemon, and even a promise to himself to keep his niece safe. And now he have failed all of them. He sat on the pile. Guilt and sadness take over his mind. Resting his head on his hands, Teclis let out another long sigh as weariness finally catch up. Rest slowly take him as he wished what could have been.


    ¡ª


    I left Sanctuary after some time. Valariel is still coping. She just need time I think. But then I realized the extent of my desensitization. I could still felt emotion. My fear of the Chaos Gods and concern for Valariel is a prove of that. But everything come and go really fast. I distinctly remember feeling afraid when the last wave of Bloodletters screamed and charged to me during the survival mode. But it is gone in an instant and my initial shock when gangraped by the Bloodletters also gone quickly as I start enjoying the time. I can¡¯t even felt outraged by this realization. As if some fundamental parts of me are gone when I become a daemon. Then I grunt as I start giving birth. This time I gave birth to three lesser daemons and two Bovigors. The joy I felt seeing my newborns are also gone quickly. Beastwomen came inside the tent and bring my babies to be nursed elsewhere.


    Abandoning this futile endeavor, I made my decision on picking Divinity concept. I will play with Causality when I have more power and can afford mistakes. Immediately I felt my power surged. Again I grow taller. A third set of horn grows behind my ears and spiral downwards. Then notifications starts to appear.


    Divinity achieved


    Requirement for Ascension quest to become a Greater Daemon is reduced from 10000 to 5000


    Herd population: 1314/5000 (32 Bovigors, 987 Caprigors, 221 Ungors, 74 Werewolves)


    New Buildings


    Herdstone


    Unlock the access of Beast-Paths for faster travel time


    TotemSoulforge


    Knowledge on how to build those buildings appear on my mind. Not to mention the requirement from my Ascension is directly halved. I need to build a Herdstone as soon as possible. We can build one right here as we are deep enough within Drakwald. I just need a stone big enough for one. Exiting my tent, I saw the herd already starts packing.


    ¡°No. Stop.¡± The herd stopped and looked at my direction ¡°We will be staying here for a while.¡±


    They start putting down their stuffs again while Kal divide the work order between the beastmen. The crafters start to unpack their tanning racks and rerise the makeshift stone forge. I raised my eyebrows seeing Robadel, the halfling cook leads some of my lesser daemons and beastwomen somewhere while armed.


    ¡°Kal, Druig, Mal. Come here.¡± I called the three of them as soon as Kal finished dividing the works


    ¡°Where did that halfling go? And why do some follow him?¡±


    ¡°Gathering some plants.¡± Kal answered. ¡°The cooking is tasty but he said he can¡¯t cook human meat. The daemons helped by making the plants to grow with their magic.¡±


    Now that¡¯s an interesting development. Then I ask what else I have missed during my absence. Apparently the halfling cook also help leading the way south. Never thought Robadel will prove himself to be useful enough that some willingly follow him. Other than that, the only interesting part is a greenskin fort a day¡¯s journey back. Returning to the topic.


    ¡°Allright then. Kal, Druig, I need both of you to find a huge stone and bring it here. We will build a Herdstone here¡± Hearing this, Mal¡¯s three eyes lit up


    ¡°How big?¡± Kal asked


    Then I start to think. There is no minimum size required in my knowledge other than it must be big. I also start to get confused on my scale of things. Not only I have grown taller and Druig also have grown significantly that I cannot make accurate comparison. Is he 3 meters tall already? My height only reached his shoulder. Kal barely reached my chest but his horn also grows larger that it makes him looks taller.


    ¡°At least 3 times bigger than Druig.¡± I decided with the most convenient comparison


    ¡°Gather a search party for the stone. Do not worry about leaving personally to help the search. I am here now to help defend the herd.¡±

 28

    28


    "Kal, Mal, come closer." I commanded as I bestowed the illusory feather and immaculate body mutations to them and myself. Our bodies immediately shifted. Already I could felt my body tighten and compress. I felt the wind more pronouncedly and my hearing and sense of smell also become better. Kal and Mal bodies also changed. Kal¡¯s bulk compress and become leaner while keeping his strength. His muscle and abs more pronounced. While Mal¡¯s body have no visible changes other than her body become more voluptuous. Then long feathers starts to grow on their mane and on my nape. The feathers varies in length, most as long as a hand while a few grow as long as a forearm. They shines in various color in light like a bismuth.


    "The feather could work as a disguise or camouflage. I haven¡¯t test it personally. So Kal, you might can test it and tell me how it works. Mal, share this with the rest but prioritize the ones on search party first." Both nodded


    "Then how about Lak?" Mal asked while glancing a bit to the left where Lak with her ears down as she is not called like the rest.


    "I will have her help me with something else.". I said with a smile. Seems like both are working together properly.


    "Now Druig, it¡¯s your turn.". He come closer then I gave the same two mutations with the addition of the fiery strength. Druig grits his teeth as his change is much more pronounced. First his body compress, his body proportion also become better as his bulk spread more evenly. Then his muscles enlarge again. Druig starts coughing blood before spewing fire from his mouth and smoke from his nose. I watched in awe as he stands again. This time I barely reached his chest.


    "Thank you mother." Druig said with heavier voice.


    Blood Concept level up


    Level 6 -> Level 7


    Kal meanwhile lead his party of 200 Caprigors and 50 Werewolves. They test the illusory feathers. Not fully invisible but camouflaged enough to fully surround the other herd¡¯s camp when the glamor wore off. A few minutes, Kal¡¯s counted. Then he led his party and slaughter the other herd to the last beastmen. Kal took the beastmen as they continue to hunt down the other herds. Only when the vicinity clear of all what they saw as lesser beastmen herds do they start the search for the stone.


    All of this is witnessed by murders of crows. A murder stays to watch over the golden herd camp while the other two murders of crows returns to their master on what they witnessed.


    ¡ª


    Malagor folds his dark feathered wing and sat on a barren hill. Somewhere east of Altdorf. He picks a skull, one from the many tied to his clothes and throw it away. Then he picks up his rusty but chaos marked carving knife. He picks a fresh head of a woman with blond hair and blue eyes. A former judge priestess from the Order of Scalebearers that worship Verena, the goddess of law, justice, and wisdom. Then he carve the eyes out in glee. Now the head mirrored their goddess¡¯ depiction as a blind woman.


    This has been his favorite past time after desecrating and destroying the temples of human gods. Taking souvenirs of the priest¡¯s or priestess¡¯ head and carve it into a mockery of their gods. This time he just finished leading a herd to destroy a small town within the Border Princes Confederacy. Destroying and desecrating a library and courthouse dedicated to Verena in the process. He pushed a rope into one of the eye socket and pull out the rope from the other. Tying the head then put them in his collection of human priest and priestess head.


    The murder of crows he has sent to watch over the dark gods newest pawn returned. His small sense of joy immediately replaced with the familiar flame of hatred and envy. The small herds he have manipulated into fighting the golden herd now all died. But nothing of value is lost. They are just small herds that the dark gods barely noticed.


    What he hate is how all of them are blessed by the dark gods. And now they bore more marks from the dark gods. The illusory feathers they now have is unmistakably from Tzeentch. The golden bull sudden increase in size and strength is from Khorne. All of the golden herd bodies is now looks like they are molded by Slaanesh. They are taller and more powerful version of beastmen. Malagor could see what the dark gods planned. A second Everchosen as a contender for the one in the north.


    He looked on his own wings. Once he thought that he is the most blessed among the beastmen. Now the wing only serve as a reminder on what he don¡¯t have compared to the golden herd. What¡¯s more the dark gods commanded him to test them. But he start to laugh at this notion as a plan formed in his mind. Well, if it is a test the dark gods want, he will make it. He unfurled his wing and start to fly to the province of Talabecland. He has news for the Taurox, the Brass Bull regarding a new Golden Bull.

 29

    29


    In the evening. The search party hasn''t returned yet. But things are calm enough. I also believe to have found a small remedy on my numbing emotions.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the good boy?¡± I said playfully as I tickled and rubbed one of the male werewolf heads.


    Woof . He along with his pack excitedly wagged their tail. These are the herd wolves that are turned into werewolves when Mal gave them Lycanthropy. They now permanently turned into werewolves. Though they don¡¯t get much smarter or can change into a human. Its quite funny seeing the werewolves'' usually menacing faces turn into dumb happy faces when they see me. The contrast along with their wagging tail made them quite cute and adorable. They are my emotional support werewolves now.


    Didn¡¯t get the chance to properly get acquainted with them yesterday. The werewolf I currently play with is the very first wolf I gave birth to since I came here. I should name him. Forgot to name him because of everything that is happening. The name Ulric comes to mind but I am certain I will draw the ire of a certain human god with the same name.


    ¡°From now on your name will be Wolfe.¡± I decided on a name that isn¡¯t too complicated.


    He barks in joy and starts licking my face all over. I start giggling as it tickles. But then the entire pack follows along in excitement. My giggling turn into a full blown laugh as they start licking me all over.


    ¡°Oooh.¡± I moaned as one of the werewolves got naughty and licked my pussy.


    ¡°Stop it. I still need to be ready just in case.¡± The werewolves'' ears dropped.


    ¡°Wait till night. We can do it then.¡± Their ears rise up again and bark in excitement before I command them to guard the camp. Keeping Wolfe as my new cuddling pet, I finally checked what new concepts I can take.


    Causality


    Advanced Concept


    Sacrifice 200 souls to take


    Concept Eater


    Advanced Concept


    Sacrifice 100 souls to take


    Allow the eating of a chosen concept for instant benefit. On the downside, you cannot comprehend, gain, and experience the chosen concept in a normal way anymore. Example concepts that can be chosen: Knowledge, one specific emotion, Dream, Memory, Blessing/Curse, Magic, Soul. (Warning: Choosing Memory will make you incapable of remembering new things yourself and only gaining memories of those you eat.)


    Lust


    ¡°You know me?¡± Markus Wulfhart unfazed and ask


    ¡°How could I not? Everyone knows your name. Recognize you since I saw you when you returned after hunting the three-headed Chimera¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The Huntmarshal now knows how Bertrand recognizes him. He then ordered the pub¡¯s best beer.


    Both eyed each other in silence. Markus stroked his well groomed beard. Bertrand squints, he never keeps a long beard as it looks tedious to take care. But seeing the Huntmarshal¡¯s beard he might reconsider. Might.


    ¡°The name. Why don''t you like it?¡± Markus asked as his beer arrived


    ¡°Pssh. I would have failed twice if I didn''t get help from the Eonir and the Bretonnian.¡± He chugs his bottle again. ¡°No wait. Three times. The High Something-something helped too. Just remember the thing the golden daemon almost threw at us. Me and my men barely survived.¡± Bertrand continues but his tone grows more grim with each sentence.


    ¡°That so?¡± Markus drinks his beer before spurting it. Such sights usually make Bertrand and Dagobert laugh. They usually invite new recruits to drink the town¡¯s worst pub¡¯s beer as a prank.


    ¡°Ever though surviving is its own achievement?¡± Markus continued without missing a beat.


    ¡°No¡±


    ¡°Really? I wouldn¡¯t have avenged my family if I didn''t survive the Drakwald Cyclop¡¯s rampage long ago.¡±


    Bertrand slams down the now empty bottle of Couronne Brandy.


    ¡°If you want to preach, the temple of Ulric is two streets away. Now what you really want?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Want to join my company of scouts?¡±


    ¡°You attempt to poach me!?¡± Bertrand now surprised.


    ¡°I have been given permission to ask. Whether you join me or not is up to you.¡±


    Bertrand leans his chin to his hand as he starts to think. He has been moping around long enough. His lord already gave permission to the Huntmarshal to recruit him. There is only one question left to ask.


    ¡°What¡¯s your next hunt?¡±


    ¡°Taurox, the Brass Bull.¡±

 30

    30


    Ultimately I decided to choose Facsimile. It requires a lot of investment at the start. But I am convinced it will be worth it. Other reason is that I felt like I am too specialized. Already heavily invested in willpower that greatly empower my magical capabilities. Just in the last battle, if Teclis did not interfere, my magic already could turn the tide. While picking lust concept will just make me too focused on just another one aspect. So I pick Facsimile for more versatility and more options to engage with oncoming problems. Might also give me options for diplomacy or sabotage too.


    Immediately tries the mimicry spell. Turning into a copy of Wolfe who barked in surprise. My sense of smell heightened again and damn there is just so much. So I don''t stay in his form too long. I immediately try to turn into Druig. My already towering body become even more taller and beefier. Wolfe start circling me and sniffing me around. I felt a detached sense of annoyance, a desire to find a fight, and an idea to rebuke Wolfe to stop. Is this how Druig will feel in my position? Or is this how my own idea of how Druig will respond?. Maybe I need to ask him personally to be sure later.


    Then I start to turn to Kal and Lak respectively. I want to know what my own idea of their personality that I have. As Kal I felt not much different and doesn¡¯t get a detached sense on what he felt. Does it mean that my personality and Kal match? Or I just don¡¯t know much about him? But I do know that Kal is calmer and more thoughtful than Lak and Druig. Maybe it''s just not much different from my nature as a daemon? As Lak I get a detached sense that I should be doing something or find a beastmen to mate with. She did look like a child that will get anxious when not doing anything. Seems like the core of facsimile is more mental than physical.


    Mimicry level up


    Level 1 -> Level 2


    Leveled up already. Seems like I am heading to the right direction. Changing back to my original form and contemplate how to quickly level this concept. Wolfe stopped circling and sniffing me then bark again in surprise. Does this mean the mimicry also mimics body odor and such? This also require more testing.


    Then I test if facsimile can just generally change the shape of myself. I start with testing if my hand can meld into a blade. It can but require more focus and time than just mimic someone else. I stopped focusing and channeling magic to see if the change is permanent. It wasn¡¯t permanent and my hand shift back after 30 or so second. I can mimic as a box to infiltrate a town or city later to focus leveling this concept later. For now I will keep watch until the search party returned.


    ¡ª


    It was at midnight when the search parties returned. Druig along with 3 other Bovigors carried a huge stone easily four times their sizes. The herd roared in cheer at their return. They also brought at least a hundred new beastwomen. Their brown furs and smaller size compared to our own beastwomen a clear indication that they are not one of us. Seems like they take some proactive measures against the raids they have endured.


    Alignment ShiftSelf45% (+3%)Slannesh40% (-3%)Khorne12%Tzeentch0%Nurgle3%


    All divine eyes took notice of your action


    The four Chaos Gods took interest in your gate


    They would like you to properly and completely construct the third gate


    Each donates 20 souls and 10 attribute points


    Donations? You mean investment so they can use my gate as a new invasion point. This also confirm the fact that I can upgrade my herdstone. But that is for later. Now is the time for celebration as the herd turned into another orgy.


    ¡ª


    Just like how Archaon tales of exploits gather untold number of norscan tribes, wild and sporadic beastmen tribes too have heard the golden herd. Though they are relatively new, almost all beastmen knows them. Partly in Malagor¡¯s attempt to dissuade other herds to join them by blowing their failures out of proportion. Before, lesser herds will not question the Gods dark herald vilifying words. They saw the golden herds like it is just another lesser herd or even downright attacking them on sight.


    But now the herds are moving. Some decided to outright join the golden herd after seeing the beam of pure magic. Their bray-shamans confirms that the dark gods attention are focused on the golden herd. Some foolhardy herds saw an opportunity to challenge the golden herd for gaining their blessings as their own. The few big herds not moving. Too far away, already engaged in their own plans, or guarding their own sacred herdstones. But all of them knows.


    The End Times is approaching

 31

    31


    The morning after the golden beam shines are met with chaos within the empire. The sudden abundance of magic creates numerous small rifts in which daemons can enter. Hierophants, the light wizards are sent to the every corner of the empire to close them. The witch hunters and inquisitors already began their work as soon as the beam vanish at night. Hunting witches and hidden covens who let their guards down on the equally auspicious and terrifying event. Mutants born from both beasts and men skyrockets overnight. Immediately slaughtered and burned. Even the babies, lest the witch hunters came and drag the parents to the pyre too. Unprepared villages gone before dawn. Destroyed by the amassing beastmen horde and other creatures that hides within the dark corners of the empire. The trees of Drakwald grown. More towering and haunting than ever before. Mustering call announced from every province to prepare on what is to come. The cause of this chaos however are currently sleeping and snuggling between the werewolves. One of the werewolf¡¯s dick still knotted inside her.


    Now what to do? I thought as I snuggle on the werewolves fur. Our base of operation is pretty much secured for now. Souls will be delivered to me on its own as visiting beastmen herd will no doubt perform sacrifice on my herdstone. We could theoretically stays here and build up until End Times come but banking everything on just one base is a bad idea. Then again I need to ascertain the date to know how much time left until then. The more reason to try infiltrate the Empire while leveling Facsimile at the same time.


    I also need allies. Allying with the Greater Daemons or the Daemon Princes is of course no go since who knows when they will betray me. Temporary alliance with Khornate daemons might be achievable. But I doubt Tzeentch will allow it to last long. The only possibility that come to mind is Cathay. Since they are far enough from here, they might be receptive enough if I help them against Tzeentch.


    The only problem is reaching there though. If taking the safest route. First need to pass the Border Princes Confederation to the south which also infested by the Skavens. Pass the mountains belong to the dwarves. Then crossing the greenskin darklands and the ogre kingdom mountains after that. The fastest route if we can pass unbothered is through Sylvania as there is also a mountain pass across the world¡¯s edge mountains between their border with Ostermark. But that would risk even further attention from the vampires and Mannfred Von Carstein. Regardless, both route will take a few months. Might even almost a year.


    For now it is better to build our base and breed.


    Herd population: 1669


    Perhaps when I have more than 2000 beastmen which is soon reached, I can split and create another herd to leave for Cathay in advance. I will think of a way to link both herd so I can move between both and assist them. After giving birth to a litter of werewolves pup, I exit my camp and check my herd.


    Now everyone already buffed by the new regeneration, immaculate body, and illusory feathers. The sight of gold furs accentuated with shimmering flow of the feathers are enough to hurt the average human perception. But someone that sat on a golden chair might like the color palette. The newly captured beastwomen are also slowly turned one by one by Mal. Then there are also influxes of small groups of beastmen. Each group only a dozen or two at most. They are a stark contrast as even their largest Caprigors barely on the same height and stature of our Ungors. Now that I realize, I have practically made my herd into almost space marine equivalent of the beastmen. Which I am also sure pretty much achievable after my blood concept evolve. Another thing to look forward too.


    Returning back to my tent, I shoo away the still sleeping werewolves to make place. I paid the 20 souls required to make my soul forge. The souls screamed in agony as they melted into one. An 8 pointed star shaped anvil formed in front of me. A runic smithing hammer on top of it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have that bow the emperor gave you? Why not use it?¡± He ask as Markus used only use a mundane bow the entire time


    ¡°Well, it felt weird to me. The arrow almost always pierce the heart¡±


    ¡°Weird how? Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± He asks, confused by the remark.


    ¡°Almost always Bertrand. Almost. Meaning that the bow can fail. The arrow also veered to the heart even when I aimed somewhere else. I can force it if I concentrate enough. But it feels like I am reigning a horse and forcing it to move.¡±


    ¡°Suppose it¡¯s weird if you put it that way.¡± Magic is always weird. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Then Bertrand rubs his right arm again.


    ¡°Besides, my skill would rust if I rely on that bow too much.¡± Markus pulled the last of his arrows


    ¡°So when will we move out?¡±


    ¡°We will not. I get the feeling our quarry will come to us instead.¡± Markus turned east to Talabecland direction. The last reported sighting of Taurox.


    ¡°Now stop idling and help pile the bodies so we can burn them.¡±

 32

    32


    A wooden spear pierced an armored Bestigor from the mouth clean through the skull. The man with wildly growing brown hair and beard pulls out his spear and fought the rest of the beastmen that did not run away after their leader died. Those who run are shot down one by one by a woman with blond hair and blue eyes. The man easily overpowers the rest of the beastmen. Crushing the wrists of the Caprigor that pulls him into a wrestle by his bare hands. The woman wear normal traveling clothes while the man wear mostly leather and fur clothing. The Man then looked up at Middenheim that is raised on a mountain. Unsure whether or not he would like what he see there.


    "There is nothing strange about us right?" the man looks at himself and his clothing.


    "We are just a husband and wife visiting the city from the village. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing strange about us." The wife assure that it will not be that bad.


    "I sure hope not." Both continue their walk leaving Drakwald


    "I doubt they can recognize us."


    "But I heard they have many wizards." The man looks back to his wife


    "Well, just hope they don¡¯t recognize us among the people then."


    "What¡¯s our name again?"


    "I am Maria and you are Ludwig."


    "Right. Do remind me though." The wife let out a short chuckle while covering her mouth.


    They left the forest and come to the main road. Many other fleeing towards Middenheim. Or answering the muster call. Quite many men and even barely adult boys carrying their own weapons. A long line on the sloped road up to Middenheim.


    "They should keep the name Fauschlag." the man said as he line along with the rest. "Or Ulricsberg on that matter."


    "I think Middenheim is nice too. Besides the festival is coming soon."


    Within the line of refugees there are a merchant that is loudly complaining about the traffic. Saying that she have to return to Nordland before winter comes. The merchant comes from quite a rich trading company judging by the quality of her carriage and caravan. Some grumbles from the peasantry. Muttering insults under their breaths. The merchant took out her whip. But before she could whip some of the peasant, a passing Knight of the White wolf from the back of the line make her stay her hand. Another knight passing from the direction of Middenheim. This one is from Knights Panther chapter. Followed by a group of soldiers to make sure the crowd doesn¡¯t get rowdy. The wolf and panther knight eyes met. The peasants in between them tries to shrink themselves as the rivalry from the two knights orders are common knowledge. Fortunately they are on different sides of the road with plenty of people in between. So at least another banter that could escalate are avoided. With a huff the merchant pulled her maid. Saying that she is bored and wants some fun. The line of people decided to ignore the shaking of the merchants carriage and the sounds that leaking out


    The long line moved forward a bit


    "Seems like this will last a while." Said a nun of Shallya, the goddess of healing and mercy.


    There are quite a number of them. Arriving to Middenheim to help the refugees. All of them are quite beautiful that many men keep sneaking glances on them. Their robes that concealed their bodies seemingly tempt even more glances. Some unsavory men approach them with grins. Their intention is clear. Ludwig is irked. But before he can move forward, a big hands taps on his shoulder. An absolutely big man, more than 2 meter tall and extremely ripped give a smile. Showing that he got this. The man stood between the nuns and the shady men who balked and decide that it is not worth the trouble. They want to find other easier targets but unwilling to leave the line lest they are shoved aside and must line up to the very back. Had happened before yesterday that it is almost a riot as people pushing each other. Fortunately some of the knights help to maintain the order at the time. The nuns thanked the man.


    1st place Reward:


    200 souls


    4 levels in Facsimile


    20 attribute points


    2nd place rewards:


    100 souls


    1 level in Facsimile


    10 attribute points


    Failure Consequence:


    Restart Facsimile progress back to level 1


    There will be a mark randomly placed on your body when you engage your mimicry from this point that could immediately oust you as an impostor


    -40 souls


    Additional Quest


    The Avatar of Rhya, the Earth Mother and the Avatar of Taal, the God of Nature and Beast are also present and disguised within Middenheim. The nature of their visit is unknown though your actions have gathered plenty of divine attention. Find them and ascertain their intentions


    Reward:


    20 attribute points


    Possible alliance or enemies if you choose approach and talk to them


    Another 20 attribute points if you succeed on making alliance with them

 33

    33


    I thought about the two notification. As for the system quest, I accept as there is no consequence of failure. Will decide whether I will talk to Taal and Rhya when I did found them. I am more concerned about the trial. Will the this theater of the masque wrapped up if I am not joining? I doubt it will be the case. So the 2 could just sow chaos while disguised. It will be nigh impossible defeating the Changeling and I don¡¯t know much about the Masque of Slaanesh. Isn¡¯t she cursed to dance forever? Or does Slaanesh offered to release the curse if she won?


    "I did it! Wooo!" I turned my head towards the tall female mercenary who now covers her mouth. Her cheeks redden in embarrassment. Surely that was not the Changeling. Or it might be a ruse. But definitely not the Masque. I think. Things already start to get confusing. I wade through the sea of people. Trying to get my bearing first before deciding on accepting the trial or not.


    I entered the nearest overpacked tavern. Loud conversation and drinking sound fills the place. I put my hand on one of the newly cleaned table before a man could touch the stool. Other seats similarly also immediately taken. He scowls before spitting on my foot then leave to search another tavern maybe. Then I sit with a ragtag group of people. One old man with already white hair. A female hunter judging by the well maintained bow. Two barely adult twin boys. One of them are visibly nervous. Intimidated by my size. My Facsimile is not that good yet so I can only disguise myself as a huge guy. Even though I have pushed myself to make myself as short as possible most people here still barely reached my chest.


    A tired and overworked barmaid arrived to take my order. I looked around the room to see what is normally served. Just some bread and cheese with some water please. She nod, taking the others order, and left. The money I get after escaping the witch hunter¡¯s hideout at the beginning is lost. Thankfully those nuns of Shallya gave me some of their money after I helped them and saying that I have no money. Still not much though. So I need to find myself some job


    ¡°What you youngsters here then? Refugee? Or wanting to enlist?¡± The old man start for new novels


    ¡°To enlist of course. Hear the Huntmarshall recruiting too. Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m missing the chance.¡± Said the hunter before one of the boys could answer.


    The boys nodded too and the old men cackle at the response


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. How bout you big man? Surely someone blessed by Ulric like yourself thought of enlisting.¡± the old man turn to me


    ¡°Still thinking about it. Though I am more inclined to join the Graf¡¯s army.¡±


    ¡°Aw come on big man. Surely it is better to join the Huntmarshall. We can go anywhere too. No need to stay in this sh-same place all the time.¡± the hunter said and corrected her word. Pretty sure she almost calls Middenheim a shithole.


    ¡°I am thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in this drink?¡±


    A man a few table away tightly grabbing the wrist of the barmaid who desperately trying to pry her hand away. The smell coming from him. The man start vomiting blood and those who share table with him immediately took a step back


    "WHAT DID YOU GIVE ME!!?"


    I stand as the smell suddenly grows stronger. A wooden spear thrown. Freeing the barmaid and pinning the man to the wall. But still the man writhe in pain even though his heart is pierced. His body suddenly bloating. One of his hand fall off, rotting immediately. A gaping maw with long tongue now replace the stump on his arm. Mouths start appearing all over his body. One mouth split his torso diagonally from his shoulder to stomach.


    The people in the tavern watch in silence horror. For many this is the first time they ever saw a chaos mutation happening. Not to mention this is much faster than what it should be. The man turned into a bloated Chaos Spawn in seconds.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there! Get out!" The old man shout break through the spell that took hold.


    People start running. Shoving and kicking each other away. Not the best decision but the right one in this situation.


    "WHAT¡¯S HAPPENING TO ME!?"


    The man screamed in pain as his mutated body move against his will and dislodge itself. I throw the table to the chaos spawn as it lunge at the fallen and terrified barmaid. The Amber Wizard jump to the ceiling then lunge at the spawn. His arms morphed into bear¡¯s. Both clawing each other as the mutated man head screams in pain and confusion. Grabbing my stool, I wade through the panicked people. Slamming the stool towards the creature¡¯s back as it almost overpowers the wizard then jabs the sharpened part of the broken stool foot to its side.


    Then an arrow pierced the creature as the wizard push it back. It¡¯s from his companion. But the creature unfazed and lunge towards me. Its massive maw on its torso gape wide to bite. I hold the maw opened with my arms as it bites. The wizard took hold the left side and pulled. With one side free, I hold the right side and we pull. Ripping the spawn right through the middle. The head still screaming and weeping before being stomped by the wizard. The face pulverized. I stomps the other half of the body as it tries to wriggle away. The wizard joins in.


    The city guards finally arrived. The old man helping those that are trampled when the people run away along with the wizard¡¯s companion. The barmaid still sat still on the ground. Too shocked to do anything. The female hunter puked at the corner of the table. She was trying to help too at the start. But found her bows swaying with doubt as the gruesome sight overwhelms her. The twin boys pat her back. This act of caring, an effort to shift their minds away from the sudden mutation and ensuing brutality. Me and the wizard still stomping the body. Just to be sure. We must look like two lunatics brutalizing a corpse if the context is omitted.


    The guards told us to stop with some hesitation. The idea of spending time here in disguise doesn¡¯t sound appealing anymore if this will be a common occurrence. But I already accept the quest to find Taal and Rhya. So fuck it, I accept the trial too. It¡¯s fine as long as I am not the first to be ousted.

 34

    34


    Back at Herdstone. Bigger beastmen herds start arriving. From a few dozens to a hundred at most. They also carried unfortunate humans and dwarves on their way. On the base of the Herdstone, a slab sacrificial altar was made. Lak oversees the sacrifices offered as the chief shaman of the Golden Herd. Those who offer much are first to receive the adoption ritual given by Mal. By the time the dawn of the next day come, the Golden Herd number have almost doubled.


    ¡ª


    This brings back memories. Me and all who were still at the tavern when the guard arrived are now sitting in individual cells. Even the barmaid and the old man are also locked up. Courtesy of the witch hunters that arrived late. We are taken here in case of corruption they say. Apparently similar rapid mutation cases are happening all over the city. How do I know about that? Courtesy of the two clearly nervous guard who sat on a table near the stairs up. Chatting or drinking in an attempt to ignore the Amber wizard who is glaring at them while growling nonstop. This has gone on since they put us in the cells. His companion, who is actually his wife, keeps trying to calm him down. Back then too when the witch hunter arrived. I¡¯m sure he will attempt to kill them if the wife did not interfere.


    Lives sacrificed on the Herdstone


    24 souls acquired


    Finally, I get to try to forge something. Sitting down and leaning on the cleaner side of the cell, I returned to Sanctuary. Back within Sanctuary, Valariel already finished grieving and currently inspecting the soulforge.


    ¡°Are you alright now?¡± She gasp in surprise as I asked


    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know¡±


    ¡°Good enough.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Oh this?¡± I look at my soul body that now have the red taint too


    ¡°I was... attacked. Partially my fault. But you are outside at the time so it¡¯s good¡± I said as I approached the soulforge.


    But then I felt stupid as I needed material to forge something. And there is no material here. Thankfully Valariel decides to not pry further.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It''s a Soulforge. For warpsmithing.¡±


    ¡°You mean like enchanting?¡±


    ¡°Similar, but this is more powerful.¡± I touched the anvil.


    Then it notifies me that I have materials. The Screamers that I captured back can be used as one. Picking a Screamer as the material, it instantly appears on the anvil and shrieks as it burns. Valariel recoils in surprise but watches intently from a distance. Let¡¯s see. Making it soulbound and can be taken in and outside the warp only cost one soul. That much I somehow know for sure.. The rest is trial and error. Focusing on an image of a spear I throw five souls into the fire. 5 more voices join the chorus of screams.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Valariel voiced.


    I ignore her and start hammering. Emphasizing on sharpness and piercing while also trying to make it have 3 edges. The screaming silenced with each hammering. Growing even more distant until it stops at the last hammer slam and the spear is finished. The end result is a bluish long spear with three edges. Precisely what I imagine it to be. Thankfully soulforging is more of an image and willpower thing rather than skill and practice. Because if so, the result will be really bad.


    ¡°You said you made me? Can I ask how?¡± She finally ask


    ¡°Asahane... was not exactly a good mother figure. She asked for my help to ensure you are conceived. Also some more help before.¡±


    ¡°So Tyrion being my father is true then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did Teclis tell you that?¡±


    ¡°No. It was a daemon that disguised itself as Lord Tyrion. Then he kills my mother.¡± That was a horrible way to find out who your father is.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°I told Teclis. Figured the news coming from your uncle will be better received than from me. He didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Quiet returns again for a while


    ¡°Is this soulforging really necessary?¡± She start again


    ¡°Yes, when the daemons of Khorne attack, I have no weapon other than my magic. I cannot bring weapons from outside and Soulbound weapons are the only thing that can be freely brought in and outside the material world.¡±


    ¡°I see. You have no other choice then¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you anymore¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are the only one I have now. And I don¡¯t know what to do anymore¡± She sighs. ¡°I... apologize for my outburst.¡±


    ¡°You did nothing wrong. Normal people would do the same thing you did.¡±


    I stand.


    ¡°I will make you some. So at least you can defend yourself if something happens¡± I said and went to the Soulforge again.


    ¡°Daemon.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know your name¡±


    ¡°You know my name, I gave you mine.¡±

 35

    35


    Within the slum, within a zone cleared for the refugees. Faint gasps can be heard within one of the rundown buildings at the corner of the place.


    ¡°Slow down.¡± But the gasps and the sound of fervent poundings of sex grows louder. The plea for slowing down seemingly results in the opposite. Then it stops. Muffled grunts and moan replace the sounds. Some time later, a figure draped with black cloak exits the building. Shuffling through the labyrinthine alley of Middenheim with familiarity, the figure stops behind a small chapel. The figure removed its cloak. Revealing a feminine figure wearing white robe. A symbol of bleeding heart on the left chest denotes her faith in Shallya, the Goddess of Mercy. She removes a brick within a wall and hides the cloak inside the crevice along with a stained cloth before placing the brick again.


    Then she stealthily entered the chapel from the back door. Careful to not make any noise, she tiptoed to the room repurposed to house the increased numbers of nuns of Shallya to help with the refugees. Not knowing that another nun witnessed her return behind the door of another similarly repurposed room. This nun is visibly shaking in fear. Sweat trickled from her face. Her hand gripping the other, struggling in an attempt to stop it from shaking. Anxiety and uncertainty clouds her thoughts.


    It was Tallia. She is certain. While the hallway is dark, she knows that walking gait and figure everywhere From where she¡¯s from? Is she one of the daemon her goddess mentioned in revelation? Should she denounce her? But she did not have proof and accusing someone just because they went somewhere at night is too far fetched. Should she investigate? What if she failed again? She grips her head as she shakes even more in fear The thought of failing her goddess again is far more terrifying than anything else. She has to try. This is her chance for penance.


    ¡°Lin?¡± She screamed in fear from the sudden voice. Gripping her head even tighter


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s me. ¡± Someone hugged her from behind but that did not stop her trembling. The nuns inside the room all woke up. Lanterns lighted.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Another asked


    ¡°Lin had a nightmare again.¡± A chorus of groans and sighs.


    They know they shouldn''t be judging as is the strictures of Shallya. But the frequent episodes are starting to become unbearable, grinding at their patience. Those who still have patience gathered around Lin in support while a few cover their eyes and ears with blankets and pillows. Determined to salvage any minute of rest they can.


    ___


    I woke up. Still in the cell. Also, I end up spending every soul I have gained in one go. Made four soulbound weapons that all cost 20 souls. Then one artifact that cost 4 souls. The soulbound weapons are a spear, a sword, a hammer, and a bow. As for the artifact, it is a black wolf necklace. Its purpose is to detect magic within a 20 meter radius by shaking and vibrating. Like what a certain witcher wears. If directly detecting daemons and other entities are impossible, this might go around the restriction. I wear the necklace under my shirt. Also, how did my clothes get wet though?


    Then I start to look around. The cells are empty. Where did everybody go? I stood and saw that the cell was no longer locked. So I just exit the cell and go through the stairs up


    ¡°Hey you. You¡¯re finally awake.¡± A guard beside the stairs said


    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°Oh believe me we tried. Shaking you didn¡¯t wake you up, throwing a bucket of water didn¡¯t wake you up.¡± He counted with his fingers.


    ¡°Then Bron over there has a nice idea to slap you awake but hurt himself instead.¡± He said with a chuckle as other guards who were playing cards also laughed. I turned to see this Bron who shrink from my gaze as he massaged his palm.


    ¡°So where¡¯s the others...¡±


    ¡°Just call me Howard.¡± Of course it is someone named Howard


    ¡°An Inquisitor came by with a Hierophant to check. Everyone is released while the shaman and his wife are recruited by the inquisitor to help with the outbreak. Oh, the inquisitor also asked me to escort you to him when you woke up.¡± He gestured for me to follow him.


    ¡°What for?¡± I followed closely behind.


    ¡°Probably recruiting you like what she did to the shaman and his wife.¡± Oh, a female inquisitor. Nice. Also, this might be a good excuse to search the other two daemons.


    We exit the barrack. There are noticeably less people outside on the roads.


    ¡°Oh well, welcome to Middenheim. Just take random paths, you will eventually stumble back to the main road.¡±


    ¡°Eventually.¡±


    ¡°It just works.¡± Then he left


    Sighing, I duck and enter the building. Here goes nothing.


    A scarred witch hunter closes the door and beckons me to follow. The necklace starts shaking. He led me to a room. I was immediately greeted with disappointment as I entered the office. The inquisitor is an old lady. She wears the usual trench coat, graying hair cut short, the hat put on the desk. She looked 40s to 50s. The shaman still has his usual angry face. His wife waved to greet me. The inquisitor squints at my chest. Specifically to the visibly shaking necklace within my shirt


    ¡°Something happening there?¡± She ask calmly


    ¡°Oh this. This is an heirloom. Could detect magic. Don¡¯t know how it works though. Sometime it work sometime it don¡¯t¡± I said my prepared excuse


    ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t get to shoot you.¡± She put down his pistol on her desk


    ¡°I will make this direct and clear.¡± She starts


    ¡°I need extra hands and since you three have proven yourself capable, I have authority to enlist temporary help. These two have agreed. Now what about you/¡±


    ¡°Will I get paid?¡±


    ¡°There will be compensation of course, and other things if you show any sign of corruption.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± I immediately accepts


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She slightly raised one of her eyebrows


    ¡°Can you make a recommendation letter to the Graf when this is over? Instant promotion sounds nice.¡± I already said I am going to join the Graf¡¯s army. Might as well roll with it.


    ¡°I could.¡±


    ¡°Sold.¡± A small smirk grows on the inquisitor¡¯s lip


    ¡°I thought you would ask something funny like the two here.¡± I look at the other two within the room. What could they ask that an Inquisitor find funny?


    ¡°I suppose this is a time for introduction. I am Inquisitor Nora.¡±


    ¡°I am Maria.¡± The shaman¡¯s wife offers her name


    ¡°And he is Ludwig.¡± She then introduces her husband


    ¡°May Sigmar and Ulric bless our endeavor.¡±

 36

    36


    ¡°Now then, what should we call you?¡± I blank out


    Forgot to prepare a name. Think. I have a fake witcher necklace. Witcher. Witch hunter. Ludwig? Maria?


    ¡°Just call me Gehrman.¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Was a logger and a hunter before coming here¡± Continue to make up things on the go.


    Ludwig scoffs at the latter mention.


    ¡°You? A hunter?¡±


    ¡°Never said I was successful one.¡±


    ¡°You never said that.¡± He repeats. Raised my eyebrows in confusion. Ludwig seems like those people who take things too literally.


    ¡°Then does this necklace of yours keep shaking whenever it detects magic?¡± The Inquisitor now asks. I frowned at my necklace.


    ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Ludwig is a shaman, does that mean the necklace won¡¯t stop shaking if he¡¯s nearby?¡± Maria asked.


    ¡°Seems so.¡± My frown deepened. Started to think that making this necklace is not a good idea. If it keeps shaking on minute traces of magic I would get many false positives.


    ¡°Will it not be useless then? I heard there are many wizards in Middenheim.¡± Alright this thing is useless based on what Maria said. Wasted 4 souls. Can I even refund this in soulforge or perhaps upgrade it to be more specific?


    ¡°Most wizards are dispatched outside to help the surrounding villages along with the witch hunters. There are only a handful of Hierophants in Middenheim. That necklace of yours might prove useful.¡± the Inquisitor added


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡±


    ¡°I believe we have enough pleasantries.¡± The Inquisitor finally starts the briefing.


    ¡°You all know what happened. Cases of mutations have grown significantly after the golden light a few nights ago. But even then, adults suddenly and instantaneously turn into chaos spawns are unprecedented. Previous records suggest that this is only possible with the use of a chaos artifact. Four cases such as these happened yesterday.¡±


    She shuffled through some reports


    ¡°All of you are personally involved in one, one within the temple district near the refuge area bordering the slums, one near the town square, and the last one is a knight panther. My men are... busy dealing with the knights. The situation there is pretty volatile. So I will leave the investigation on the town square and the temple district to the three of you. I suggest you start with the town square. One of my men will be there waiting for your help.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Ludwig ask


    ¡°My presence is required to handle the knights.¡± Then he just nod


    With nothing left to ask we exit the building and back within the alleyways


    ¡°So, does anyone remember the way out of this?¡± Ludwig confidently walks without a word. Maria smiles as she follows. Guess that means yes and I follow them for now.


    ¡°My necklace detects magic.¡± I said. ¡°It has never been this active before.¡± Then I add


    Kostner hums as he thinks.


    I am now at the very front of the group. The rest are very behind to the point that my necklace is not shaking anymore. Now I am the canary of the party. Being the first one into danger and letting them know if my necklace detects magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We are right behind you!¡± Maria yelled in assurance from the back


    ¡°Now turn left!¡± Kostner yells


    I turn left. The buildings start to get more and more rundown. I start to think about this sudden mutations. This must be either the Changeling¡¯s or the Masque¡¯s doing. Could be both as all 4 cases are in different locations. Since this happened yesterday, Ludwig and Maria are not both. Kostner might be the Changeling or the Masque. In fact, anyone could be one of those two daemons. Not to mention I still need to find Taal and Rhya.


    Still deep in thought, I step on something soft. Stopping to look down, I stepped on a woman¡¯s corpse. Looking around, there are many more corpses. Dozens. With many body parts and innards strewn around. Kostner walks towards the scene of carnage. But then he looks at my face instead and hums.


    ¡°What? What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He then walks forward, careful to not slip or step on the bodies.


    I looked back confused and saw a similar confused expression from Maria. Then it dawns on me that he is judging my reaction to this carnage. And I did not react!. A blunder on my part. Though judging by Maria¡¯s face, he did the same to her and Ludwig.


    ¡°Did that necklace of yours react, Gehrman?¡± Kostner ask as I catch up to him


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then the trace is already cold.¡±


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°That.¡±


    He points at a chaos spawn with multiple wolf heads grown haphazardly all over its body. Swords still sticking to its corpse and the body riddled with bullet holes.


    ¡°Was a former priest of Ulric. He was supposed to lead the newest batch of refugees. Instead he turned into that and maul everyone here.


    A deep growl comes from Ludwig seeing the chaos spawn. Visibly shaking with rage.


    ¡°How is this killed?¡±


    ¡°The guards hire some mercenaries to help police the increased number of refugees.¡± I saw plenty of corpses with mismatched armor parts. These must be whatever is left of the mercenaries.


    ¡°Any survivors?¡±


    ¡°Just one. A nervous female mercenary who somehow gets out unschated.¡± He said with a tinge of suspicion


    ¡°Now start piling those bodies!¡± He said to me and Ludwig¡°I have a corpse to dissect.¡±


    I want to check the chaos spawn corpse too. But I am already suspicious enough as it is. As I pick one of the bodies strewn into an alley I look back. Making sure Ludwig and Maria is a far enough. The necklace started shaking.

 37

    37


    ¡°Kostner! I got a reaction over here!¡± I decided to call him. Better to have some backup than confronting a daemon alone. He pulled away from her dissection. Her gloves and robe were drenched with blood. Then a group of guards nervously arrive. One of them visibly gagged from the sights.


    ¡°Just in time! Guards, pile the bodies then burn em!¡± Audible groans rise from them. for new novels


    ¡°Now lead the way!¡±


    Then he turned to Ludwig and Maria


    ¡°Both of you follow a distance away and ready your weapons!¡± He said as he unsheathed his rapier and pistol. Seeing that I am the only one without a weapon, I picked a sword from one of the dead mercenaries. Gotta find some excuse and opportunity to bring out my soulbound weapon soon.


    I lead the party through the alleyway. Taking one random turn on forked roads. Turning back and taking the other turn if the necklace response grows lax. The trace is new based on how far we traveled. My necklace range is only 20 meters or so. But we have clearly walked further. As I took another turn, the necklace started shaking wildly. I saw two people crouching beside a building. Kostner approaches them silently before I call them out. Following closely behind, I start to hear multiple grunts and one moan inside the building near the two crouched figures. Someone is getting gangbanged.


    As we are a few meters behind the two crouching figures, one of them looks back. Her eyes grow wide before she suddenly starts screaming.


    ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± The sound of sex stops as she screams.


    ¡°It was her!¡± She points inside the building while screaming hysterically.


    ¡°The daemon is inside!¡± The other figure hugs the other in a consoling manner in vain.


    I recognize them. They are the nuns of Shallya. Kostner kicks the door open. Ludwig barreled past me while growling like a maniac. Maria stands before them in a protective manner so I enter the building following Kostner and Ludwig.


    Three half naked men and one nude woman. I recognize her too. Another nun of Shallya. Her dress is neatly folded on a table nearby. One of the men starts running in fear to the front door. Kostner immediately shot him.


    BANG!


    The sound of gunshot. A dull thud as a body falls to the ground. The smell of gunpowder. The late scream of the nun


    ¡°By my authority as a witch hunter, all of you are under arrest! Resist and die!¡±


    The screams died out. Replaced with fearful whimpering.


    ¡°I will handle them, search the place!¡±


    Ludwig began thrashing around the place. Following behind him as he breaks doors and furniture, sniffing around. He seems angrier than usual after seeing the chaos spawn with many wolf heads.


    ¡°Calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down!?¡± He growls back


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt,¡± I finally said as the silence stretched too long. ¡°But can you put me down?¡±


    Rhya gasped as she finally remembered that I am here.


    ¡°I am sorry about that.¡± The tree branches gently lowered me down and returned underground. The pavements also start to mend itself. She even healed my broken rib. Taal is still sulking silently behind her.


    ¡°I have to ask, are you Ulric?¡± Rhya suddenly asks.


    ¡°What!? No!¡± Surprised with this sudden line of questioning.


    ¡°Then are you Manann?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I will take that as a no. Well, he is our son, the God of the sea.¡±


    ¡°Then forgive me for not knowing, I¡¯m from the south.¡± I made some excuse for my ignorance. Also that another God I just know of.


    ¡°Understandable. Sigmar¡¯s followers do not really like when the people worship another God.¡± She said with a tinge of pain


    ¡°Then can you add this as another secret between us?¡±


    "Sure"


    ¡°What secret?¡± Taal ask in surprise


    ¡°Nice. Thank you.¡± Rhya smiled radiantly, ignoring her husband.


    ¡°Oh, if you are confused why I¡¯m asking if you are Ulric or Manann, it¡¯s just that you fight quite well for a mortal.¡±


    ¡°I will take that as a compliment.¡± But cold sweat now drenched my back.


    Very good me, very good. You just fistfight a God. It is not even subtle. Plenty of witnesses. Kostner is the most problematic. It¡¯s good that the two Gods do not instantly mark you as a daemon in disguise. But it only takes time for the jig is up if you continue like this. Not to mention you did this while you are supposed to be disguising.


    Then as if on cue, Kostner arrived. Followed by a group of city guards and even some knights.


    ___


    ¡°Hey there. Fancy seeing you here again.¡± Howard greets me as we are now in prison again

 38

    38


    You have found Rhya and Taal


    +20 Attribute points


    ¡°I advise not to frequent here.¡± Howard said as he tapped the cell bars. He is sitting on a stool just beside my cell.


    ¡°I am more surprised they didn¡¯t decide to just outright kill us back then.¡± I breathe out a long breath. Trying to calm myself.


    Why did I try to punch Taal when he got angry? Displayed too much power back then. Somehow have too much fun too when the fight starts going too. Is this the Khornate taint work? It did said to increase my spontaneity and irritability. On the other hand, can I even diffuse the fight? Seems impossible when I think about it again. Hopefully neither the Changeling and the Masque ousted me. I won¡¯t mind the permanent mark when I engage in mimicry. But resetting the Facsimile concept back to level 1 will be a pain. for new novels


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing then.¡± I look at Howard incredulously.


    ¡°Not outright killing you, I mean. Means there will be a trial. We have a courthouse run by the cult of Vereena here. The judges are fair. So unless you outright lie or do something egregious, I say you have a chance for a fair hearing. ¡°He explains.


    ¡°That, or they are currently preparing a pyre to burn you guys.¡± He then concludes. Pointing at me, Rhya, Taal, and the nervous female mercenary.


    ¡°You seem to have an awful amount of free time. Why are you here again? Don¡¯t you have a job to do?¡±


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m here because of nepotism.¡± He shrug nonchalantly.


    I blink twice.


    ¡°Then why as a prison guard though? You could just land somewhere else right?¡±


    ¡°This is Middenheim. Prison is almost always empty. People here like to settle things themselves.¡± He makes punching motions.


    ¡°So as long as no murder, missing person, or anything serious, we practically idling around all day long. At most we store drunks then nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Huh, It makes sense if you put it that way.¡±


    ¡°I get my own herd!?¡± She asks, her excitement palpable.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    What follows is a series of excited screams. I can¡¯t help but wonder when¡¯s the last time I was that excited. Felt like a very long time ago.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret this Mom! I will make you proud!¡±


    ¡°Calm down now. Your journey will be a hard one. You will go east through the Ork¡¯s wasteland then the Ogre Kingdom and even then I don¡¯t know how far the journey will get.¡± felt slightly bad throwing cold water on her eagerness. But she needs to know what to expect.


    ¡°What are we looking for?¡± Her excitement calms down as she asks in a more serious manner.


    ¡°There¡¯s an empire far east. Cathay. I believe we could make some alliance with them.¡±


    ¡°Is this Orks and Ogres no good?¡±


    ¡°No. You will understand when you meet them. Once I am done here, I will give you something that could help you.¡± I assure her


    ¡°Thanks mom! I will start recruiting now.¡±


    I cut off the link. Start thinking about what artifact that I could give her. Something that allows teleportation from the herdstone to the second herd would be perfect. I¡¯m sure she will need plenty of help along the way. As for weapons, I could just give one that I already made. The problem is the material Preferably something strong enough for it not to be a one time use artifact. Doubt the Screamers I captured will suffice. I looked at Rhya and Taal and started thinking. Rhya seems calm and carefree. Not worried in the slightest. Taal is quiet because he is still sulking. Maybe if I manage to speak to them, they could provide me with the material. Seems like speaking with Rhya is also more preferable too. But with Howard here, we can¡¯t really have a private conversation.


    ___


    Taurox led the Slaughterhorn Tribe as they finally passed the River Reik. The town Volgen burned behind them. Rivers of blood and flattened meats are the only thing left of the former citizens as the thousand Bovigors stampede through. They are nearing Drakwald forest. Set to claim the golden herd¡¯s herdstone for Khorne.


    Far away in the distance, a scout of the Wulfhart¡¯s hunters rides back to Grimminhagen as quickly as the horse can carry him. Preparation needs to be made. Hunting a thousand minotaurs will be the most difficult task they will ever undertake.


    Back within Middenheim. The Changeling oversaw the torture of the captured nun of Shallya. He¡¯s bored already. She kept screaming that she is innocent as parts of her skin are peeled.. It has been going for some time though he didn¡¯t count how long time has passed. Soon the nun will say yes to anything the Inquisition accuses her for. He understood the Inquisition needed to do this to buy more time as the populace is really close to rioting. Felt ironic that the Inquisition lynch someone to stop the populace from rioting and lynching anyone slightly suspicious. Regardless, his plan is ready. All he needs to do is to wait till Taurox pulls the majority of Boris¡¯ army away from the city. And the time is coming soon.

 39

    39


    In the evening, Kostner arrived. He commands Howard to open all of our cages. Not the nervous mercenary though.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Kostner said as he leave


    I let Taal and Rhya leave out first since I want to check something. The necklace calmed down as they left. Seems like the mercenary is clean. Only then I followed outside.


    ¡°So, mind telling me why the two of you are here in disguise?¡± I whispered to Rhya


    ¡°You saw the golden light?¡± she whispered back


    ¡°Uh huh¡±


    ¡°Usually it will be very hard for us, but now we can visit the mortal world without an avatar again. Since the summer festival is coming soon, we decided to come in disguise and surprise Ulric.¡± Allright. One more complication, gods can materialize because of what I did. I¡¯m glad I will be a Greater Daemon soon.


    We are led to the city square where three pyres are erected. On one is the female nun and on the two are the two men with her back within the house. Evidence of heavy torture is visible on the nun, skins on hand and feet are peeled and the exposed flesh are mangled. A crier stands and lists all the crimes the nun and the two others have committed. I don¡¯t bother listening as things do not make sense. There¡¯s no notification of either the Masque or the Changeling being ousted. Then the burning started. The two men screamed while the nun stayed silent. As if content, her misery will end soon.


    Oh shit! Still no notification. She¡¯s innocent wasn¡¯t she? Then why does the necklace respond? With the three dead, there are only two more nuns present at the time. Then either the necklace responds to one of those two or someone else inside the buildings. Hopefully the former. I glance around to the gathered crowd. No nuns of Shallya are present.


    The flames are out an hour later. I turned towards Kostner who was visibly frowning.


    ¡°Hey uh, what happens to the other two nuns that-¡±


    ¡°Case closed Gehrman. Your effort is no longer needed.¡± He shuts down, the frown stays on his face, and immediately leaves. The crowds start dispersing too.


    ¡°What are your opinions on this?¡± I asked Taal and Rhya. ¡°Of the nun I mean, is she really a cultist in your experience?¡±


    ¡°No. Just has plenty of men¡¯s smell on her.¡± Input Taal.


    ¡°It''s good that all of you are outside already. Now I want all of you to leave the place and call the guards.¡±


    ¡°Wha-why? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She looked up to me confused but decided to trust me and leave along with the rest of the nuns.


    I nod towards Rhya and Taal as we enter the chapel. We split up. I find the two nuns while Taal and Rhya escort the rest of the people inside the chapel outside. I followed the screams that led me to a room. I wait for Taal and Rhya to finish clearing up the place. As both escorted out the last group of people and made some distance, the necklace is still shaking. When both were done, I entered the room. There I saw the one who screamed the daemon inside the building visibly shaking while the other one was trying to calm the other like back then.


    ¡°We have some problem, both of you need to go outside¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ignored the question and opened the door wide.


    However the hysterical one eyes open wide seeing my necklace in some kind of recognition. Taking the risk, I punched at her as fast as possible. But like a blur she evaded and broke through the window to get outside. Carrying the other nun outside to the yard.


    ¡°Shit!¡± I yelled as I followed them outside through the window. Rhya and Taal followed behind me. The Masque undo her disguise as she takes the other nun hostage. Her skin turned pale purple. Needle-like fangs fill her mouth and horn grows on her forehead. Her nun robe turned into the usual exotic dress Daemonettes wear. A wand of mask on the right hand while the left arm turned into one big jagged claw poised on the hostage¡¯s throat.


    ¡°IT WASN¡¯T SUPPOSED TO BE LIKE THIS! THIS IS MY CHANCE FOR PENANCE! I CAN¡¯T FAIL MY GODDESS AGAIN!¡± She screamed over and over. Getting more and more hysterical. Guess Slaanesh really traumatized the Masque for her to be this hysterical.


    We spread out, Rhya with her bow on the left, Taal with his spear on the right, and me with nothing in the middle. Should I risk suspicion and pull out my soulbound weapons?


    Rhya can¡¯t get a clear shot as the Masque¡¯s body can¡¯t keep still. Her hooved legs twitch and kicking and her body sways back and forth in a strange rhythm.


    ¡°No-no. I HAven¡¯t faiLED the GAME yet! I can KIll all of you, put ANother disguise and¡ª


    BANG!


    A sudden shot hit the Masque at the back of her head. As the Masque¡¯s head lurched forward, I was surprised to see Kostner. Smoke billows from his repeater pistol barrel. I pulled the nun away from the claw as the Masque tried to balance herself. Not dead from being shot at the head. But now with a clear shot, Rhya shoots an arrow while Taal throws his wooden spear at the same time. The Masque evades the arrow but the spear grazes her flank as her body bends and twists in unnatural manner. Another shot from Kostner lands at her thigh. Slowing her down enough for Taal, already in his chimeric beast form to savage her to death.


    I guess I did not need to do anything.

 40

    40


    The Masque of Slaanesh has been ousted


    Finally a notification. And it seems like there will be no respawning for the Masque. Seeing that she is mauled directly by the God of nature and beast himself.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I turned to the still shocked nun


    ¡°Lin is a daemon?¡± She asked. Still shocked and in disbelief


    ¡°Apparently yes.¡±


    ¡°I-I, but I,¡± She stumbles for words. No doubt this will be imprinted forever to her memory. This might even make her question her faith and trust to other people if a daemon could easily disguise as members of clergy.


    ¡°Let me take care of her Gehrman.¡± Kostner suddenly said


    ¡°I assume you have no experience in consoling someone who has been tricked by dark cultists?¡±


    I want to ask if he has. But that seems redundant. So I just gently push the nun to Kostner and nod to her. Letting Kostner do the talking.


    On the other hand, Taal is already back in his human form. Wiping out the blood from his body. Whatever is left from the Masque body disintegrates soon. I went to sit on the nearby bench near the chapel entrance. Seeing Rhya¡¯s relieved face and the others visibly relaxing form, I get the feeling that they thought this debacle is over. How do I tell them that it is not over yet? Involving myself into uncovering the Changeling¡¯s scheme also seems tedious. Technically I can just leave and not involve myself any further. Leaving the city and all its inhabitants to their fates. On the other hand, perhaps helping foil the Changeling¡¯s scheme might ease my talk with Rhya and Taal? What to do?


    Some guards finally arrive. And of course Howard was there too. Again Kostner took the lead in explaining things. As the witch hunter speaks, Howard breaks away from the group and walks towards me.


    ¡°Looks like you won¡¯t be returning to the cell again.¡± He said with a smile


    ¡°Big improvement right?¡±


    ¡°Sure did.¡± He then sat beside me


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°Well, if the inquisitor kept her promise, I should be getting a letter of recommendation for joining Graf Boris¡¯ army.¡±


    ¡°Ah, nepotism. My favorite.¡±


    ¡°Does a letter of recommendation count as one?¡±


    ¡°Technically no. But it¡¯s from the Inquisition, so the other party can¡¯t really refuse and will put you in some nice position instantly to appease them.¡±


    I chuckle. He chuckled too.


    ¡°Guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    Taal visibly frowns. He does not like where this is going. Kostner hums as usual when he thinks. Then he frowns at the possibility that he just made a mistake in allowing me here. As for Rhya, her expression is unreadable as she thinks. The silence stretches for a while before she is the first one to break the silence.


    ¡°I suppose you have earned this one, daemon.¡±


    She accepts my condition and finally connects the dots on what I really am. Kostner¡¯s hand is already on his pistol but Rhya¡¯s glare stops him. As for Taal, he is barely keeping his anger in control.


    I take a deep breath and undo my mimicry. I grow back the three sets of horns and my wing. Grow even taller that my horns touched the ceiling. The clothes I wear are absorbed back to my golden metallic skin. While Rhya and Taal are unperturbed from seeing my true form, Kostner is taken aback. His gaze darts around my body to take in its entirety before breaking from his daze.


    ¡°Thank you for the chance.¡±


    ¡°Be quick.¡± Taal growls


    ¡°The Changeling is here.¡±


    Rhya and Taal took breath from this revelation. While Kostner only raises his eyebrow


    ¡°And how do you know this?¡± Kostner asks not knowing who the Changeling and the enormity of the Changeling¡¯s threat.


    ¡°She played their game and wagered with them.¡± Rhya knows


    ¡°Them?¡±


    ¡°Chaos gods.¡±


    ¡°At first I was here just to test my new disguise.¡±


    ¡°Horse shit.¡±


    ¡°Then I thought of making an alliance with the gods here.¡±


    ¡°More shit.¡± Taal growls again not believing my words. His body starts morphing to his beast form again in anger. I guess this is the normal response from the gods towards daemons.


    ¡°And why should we trust you?¡± Rhya is still leading the question in apparent calmness it''s quite scary


    ¡°I...¡± Then I think. Saying I want to survive will only further dash my credibility so I pick the other truth.


    ¡°I am not aligned with any of the four.¡±


    All is left on Rhya¡¯s hand.


    Whether she will believe my words. Telling me to leave and never to return here. Or whether Taal loses his patience first.

 Status Update

    Status Update


    The hiatus will be prolonged. About 2 more weeks to maybe indefinite. So if I did not post after 2 weeks then that''s that. This does not mean I stop writing. There is still a chance I will continue this much later in the future or maybe a rewrite. As for now, my plan is that I will port the entire story to Archive of Our Own next Monday or so. Then post many of my ERP backlog on there too as most are just short stories. Maybe I could also post them here in one big collection kind of thing. But that is after I am done porting this story on AO3.


    Anyway, sorry for the rant. Thank you for reading my work so far.

 Another Status Update and Options

    Another Status Update and Options


    I''m back! Almost 20 days since last update. Job still eludes me and I still have nothing to do than sit around and be stressed about it.


    The other option for me is that I try to write another fic. I am still unsure as to write a 40K fanfic or an original fic. But that usually resolved with a coin toss.

 41

    41


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Kostner ask for the fourth time as they walk to leave the sewers


    They have decided to let Gehrman, no, the golden daemon loose. Kostner of course objects and so does Taal due to his hatred of Chaos corrupting influence. What surprises both is that Rhya tells her to leave. Followed by a staredown by Rhya and Taal. This is their usual way of resolving disputes between them. To see which will relent first, nature¡¯s savagery or the kind and nurturing part of nature. While truth is not exactly part of their domain, nature holds no lies. Nature is what it is and to them, Chaos is like lies that can twist what is into something else. They have dealt with daemons before, they have known their lies, a taste of bitter inherent wrongness of every spoken word. The taste the golden daemon did not have when she spoke whether when she revealed herself just before or even before when she disguises herself. This is what made Taal ultimately relent and agree with Rhya. At least for now until they decided what to really do with her. Besides, both know the Changeling is the more pressing matter.


    Kostner tries to object to this, then both remember that a mortal is with them. They reveal a glimpse of their true forms to Kostner¡¯s eyes which shook him to the core. But he quickly recovers his wits judging by how he is already questioning their decisions again.


    ¡°And what are you going to do? Arrest ust?¡± Taal snorts at Kostner incessant questions without stopping his walk


    ¡°We have done so twice. If both of you tolerate those two times I can¡¯t see why not.¡± Kostner tries to assert


    ¡°Then I tell you now that you are not going to.¡±


    ¡°Kostner, what would make the most chaos of the current situation?¡± Rhya steps into the conversation. Kostner hums as he thinks.


    ¡°You remember the Ulric priest that turned into an abomination?¡± He started. ¡°Before you and Gehrman started the scuffle that tore down a few houses in the slums?¡± He continues and looks at Taal who just grimaces.


    ¡°That issue has not been resolved yet. And someone with a loud mouth spread this information everywhere. Some Sigmarite zealots start hounding Ulric¡¯s temple because of this. The last and most problematic is that one of the Knights of the White Wolf was turned into an abomination too. The scuffle between the Knights of the White Wolf and Knight Panther does not help either. The Ulrics are now scrutinized by both Sigmarites and the secular faction. In fact, this is why the Inquisition asked for outside help as most manpower is needed to diffuse the situation.¡±


    Rhya and Taal looked at each other. Knowing that the Changeling is here, it is clear that it aims to instigate a conflict between the Ulrics and the other factions. Or at least aims to make the Ulrics the least trustworthy as possible. Then Rya cut down a small part of her hair to Taal¡¯s surprise and weaved it into a band. Then she gives one to Taal and Kostner each.


    ¡°The Changeling disguises can fool even the gods, but his power cannot replicate divine powers. These will make sure if it assumes one of our forms, we can know if they are truly us.¡±


    As Kostner wear the band, he could see that his and the two other bands glow with soft yellow glow and the smell of wheat field filled his nostril


    ¡°I assume that only we can see the glow?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Convenient. I guess we will be dealing with the last case. Follow me.¡± Kostner said and the two followed.


    ¡°While the situation demands it, you don¡¯t need to use your own hair.¡± Taal said as he looked at Rhya¡¯s cut hair. Just a few strands of hair but it is still a loss for him.


    ¡°And what you recommend? Your beard?¡± To which Taal immediately held his long beard in protective manner.


    ¡°No. My own hair of course!¡±


    ___


    I teleported back to my Herdstone. A nice feature for me. Can cast to an entire warherd but with limited cooldown of a month.


    ¡°The Golden Mother has returned!¡± A loud roar and cheers erupted from my warherd that had doubled in size.


    Herd Population: 4191


    Nice. Just 800 more and I am a Greater Daemon already. I wonder if I can ascend even further than that. Being a kind of Chaos God or just a God or something. I turned on my main tent.


    ¡°I will rest tonight. If anyone wants to meet me, tell them to wait till tomorrow.¡± I said to Wolfe who just arrived. His wagging tail stopped and whined like a shunned dog. I turned inside before having second thoughts.


    Sitting down on a piled leather pelt alone, I let out a sigh. Things with Rhya and Taal are not progressing as much as I had hoped. Is alliance possible in the first place? It has to be right? The system never gives me outright impossible quests. Yet. But I am allowed to leave by Rhya. Taal relents to his wife too, so at least there is a non zero chance for that. Shifting my thoughts on other things, I check the notification that I have been ignoring.


    Facsimile level up


    Level 3 -> level 5


    Immediate 2 level raise. Was it because I managed to disguise myself amongst Rhya and Taal? It was a coincidence but still a good thing. Can¡¯t wait what Facsimile concept can evolve too. Then I checked my current status


    Name


    Valariel


    Daemon Race Bonus: Increase player stats by 200% (rounded up)


    Original Race


    Unaligned Daemon


    Current Race


    Original Race


    Unaligned Daemon


    Current Race


    High Elf (Daemonhost)


    Attributes


    Base Attribute


    Current Attribute


    Strength


    3 -> 5


    15


    Dexterity


    2 -> 5


    15


    Agility


    5


    15


    Constitution


    5


    15


    Intelligence


    5


    15


    Charisma


    4 -> 5


    15


    Willpower


    13


    39


    Attribute Points


    32 Attribute points


    Current Souls


    60 souls


    With nothing else to do, I start to think on what to do from this point. Valeria is already leaving with a thousand beastmen south. All that is left is to hunker down? I could still go help Rhya and Taal with the Changeling problem too. But honestly I can just leave it to their own devices as I already met my target. Might not be worth the problem too. For the first time I have some degree of freedom but now I am unsure on what to do.


    I lie down and try to sleep. Will ask my children their opinion on what to do later.

 42

    42


    With Valariel returned, the magic and divinity seeping into the land grows stronger. Plants started to grow visibly faster. Helping the golden herd dwindling food supply and due to the increased size. While Robadel, the halfling cook has left with Valeria, he has teached some of the female beastmen and the few of Valariel¡¯s lesser daemons to recognize edible plants and to cook a little. The Golden herd also starts to shift from eating corpses as raiding has resulted in less and less meat with most villages evacuating to bigger walled towns and cities. Many newcomers from the integrated small herds grew discontent from the shift as they saw it as a sign of growing weakness and turning away from the Chaos Gods. Hence most of them follow Valeria as she leaves and begins her journey to the east. All that is left on the Herdstone are those who are born under Valariel¡¯s rule and do not worship the Four anymore but only their mother.


    Divinity level up


    Level 2 -> Level 3


    I twist and turn on top of my pile of fur. Can¡¯t sleep. The sound of the usual breeding orgy outside doesn¡¯t help either. Remembering that Valeria had left on her journey, I did promise to make something for her. Standing up from my bed, I summoned my Soul forge. The screamers will not be enough as a material if I want something powerful enough. Since she will leave to a faraway place, something that either summon reinforcement or teleport her home if things don''t work out will be preferable. Weapons would be good too but I am still short of materials and have not acquired new souls yet.


    Thinking about what I have, an idea comes to mind. I touched my horns. Reminded on how I use them when I first break out and frequently use them at the start. But now it is mostly ornamental and I have three pairs of them. I can still use them for headbutting but at this point, I rarely use them anymore. If I break one to make something, will my regeneration mutation grow it back? With no other option, let¡¯s find out.


    I gripped one of my largest horn pairs. Gritting my teeth as I start to pull. A sickening crack sounds. Wincing as the pain goes from nothing to unbearable in an instant. My hand falters from pulling but that only makes the searing pain more extend deep into my skull as I accidently pulled it along with the exposed nerves to the side. Taking a deep breath, I pulled with all my strength.


    Then I saw the ceiling. Immediately gritting my teeth as I almost opened my mouth to scream. My hands drifted up, touching the stump.


    ¡°SSSSSsssssssssss¡± Hissing through gritted teeth. I almost screamed again. This is my worst idea ever!


    ¡°Regenerate...¡± I immediately cast some spells and focused on my horn. The itchy tingling pain almost made me touch the stump again. But at least I know it can regenerate. Slowly standing up, it seems like I blacked out from the pain and fell to the ground. Only then I realized part of my face feels warm. I was bleeding excessively too.


    Allow the Golden Mother to teleport directly along with her warherd to helpTeleport the user along with its herd back to the Golden Mother


    Bertrand feels the ground start shaking. Taurox and his Slaugtherhorn Tribe is near. The trap is set just in time. Bloods and bodies of dozens recently slaughtered cattle are strewn on the city center along with freshly executed heretics. Piles of manures from Middenheim and all nearby settlement farms are scattered around the streets along with barrels of beers from a certain famous tavern.


    ¡°Get ready boys!¡± Bertrand said on top of his horse. Other hunters are visibly nervous. Their horses move slightly back and forth. Their hooves kicking the ground in anxiety. The hunters lit their arrows with cold sweat running on their backs.


    With the last light of the sun snuffed out and a loud bang, Grimminhagen¡¯s south gate breached and with one charge from Taurox. His loud roar echoed by the dozens of Doombulls and a thousand minotaurs. They broke through the town but found no humans to slaughter and trample upon. Most inhabitants took refuge in Middenheim and the news of the impending beastmen attack convinced the most stubborn ones left.


    Bertrand gave a nod. The hunters shot their arrows. Hitting the barrels of beers which swiftly exploded and started a chain of explosions. The scattered pile of manures combust into flames and spread to the town and burn the minotaurs not hit by the explosions


    ¡°That piss of a beer worth something after all!¡± Bertrand said as Grimminhagen burned.


    ¡°What the fuck!?¡± A hunter shouts as suddenly a rain falls down on the burning town.


    Then Taurox let out a furious roar. While many of the minotaur died, Taurox and his Doombulls are no doubt blessed by Khorne. They won¡¯t be killed easily with this kind of trap. The purpose of the trap is to reduce their numbers and expected to kill half of them. But with the sudden rain, they will be lucky if a third of the minotaurs died.


    ¡°The second part begins now lads!¡± He then pushed his horse into a gallop followed by the rest of the hunters. The sound of the north gate break and metallic hooves of the Slaughterhorn tribe echoed behind them.


    Malagor, standing on a hill within the Drakwald, cursed Taurox and his mindless bloodthirstiness. The skull of the priest of Manaan, the god of sea and storm, on his hand crumbles into dust. Then he took flight, he must herd Taurox to where he was supposed to attack and kills the humans meddling in his plans

 43

    43


    Bertrand pov


    Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Something wrong always happens. The sky was clear at dusk, where the fuck that sudden rain come from. Something is clearly wrong here. Then my right arm twitched again. Fuck! There¡¯s obviously some magic fuckery going on.


    ¡°Faster!¡± I shouted. But the horse can¡¯t go faster than this. They are already foaming at the mouth. Not to mention we are galloping in almost full darkness. Lighted only by the burning town far behind us and the torches that the other division placed that barely helps. All that is left is just to reach the second trap on the slope to Middenheim. Taurox roars pierce the night. Chilling my spine as just his own roar is magnitudes louder than the rest of his damned minotaurs. The sound of their stampeding hooves also getting closer.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± I thought my eyes were fooling me but a deer just entered the road. Its mouth is moving. My right hand twitch again.


    ¡°Shoot that deer!¡± I commanded the hunter riding beside me. His attention snapped back at me from looking behind.


    ¡°FUCKIN SHOOT IT!¡± I Point at the deer. He pulls an arrow and shoots in one trained motion.


    The arrows hit. Then the horses at the frontmost stopped, raising their legs and refusing to move. The horses at the back slammed straight into them, throwing their riders off, then falling to the ground. Those behind them slipped on and fell into the bodies of the fallen horses and men, one of the horses landed on its front neck, breaking it entirely. The sound of breaking bones, men''s agonized cry, and the horses painful neighs are constant. The men who are lucky die first to a bad fall, the rest have their limbs broken by the fall or crushed under the weight of the fallen horses. Then Taurox and his minotaurs arrived.


    ¡ª


    Malagor cursed again. The skull of a priest of Taal turned into dust in his hands. If only that arrow didn¡¯t kill that deer he used as a proxy there might be some of the human god¡¯s divine energy left. That¡¯s two he has sacrificed to indirectly help Taurox. But he calmed himself, once he got the skull from the golden daemon¡¯s body he won¡¯t need to worry about wasting skulls again.


    ¡°Taurox left!?¡± Markus said to himself in surprise. Even seeing with his own eyes, he still can¡¯t believe it. The Brass bull and his minotaur tribe ignore the brightly lit bonfire that should have caught their attention. This is not the type of behavior it exhibits until now. What¡¯s changed?


    ¡°Should we give chase, Huntmarshall?¡± His aide asked him from the side


    Gripping his magical longbow, Markus thinks quickly on what to do. His plan failed. The trap he and his men had prepared was now wasted. Graf Boris also will not help them if they give chase to Drakwald with the tension between the Ulrics and everyone else in Middenheim. Giving chase to Drakwald in utter darkness is also nothing short of a suicide. His men sacrifices...


    ¡°No. Look for the survivors!¡± He finally decided.


    ¡°Light the signal. The plan failed¡±


    In Middenheim, Boris Todbringer saw the signal. His face crunched in disappointment and also weariness. This battle should have bought some time for the inquisition and also boosted the morale in Middenheim. Now he must return to listening to politics. Belatedly he gave the order to disband the readied soldiers and knights. Groans of frustration, distinctly audible from the disbanding ranks.


    There is also one more party that is frustrated. The Changeling, disguised as a Nordland merchant¡¯s maid, is controlling herself to not show any sign of frustration. She senses the shadow magic used. Did the humans find out about his plan? And therefore cast a shadow veil to steer Taurox elsewhere? That can¡¯t be, if so the Huntmarshall and the Graf will not assemble their army as he expected. Some rogue party? Another one of the Deceiver¡¯s schemes?


    What¡¯s clear is that her plan is ruined. All that is left is for the Graf¡¯s army to sally out and reinforce the Huntmarshall¡¯s. Then when the army marches down the slopes, the pawns he has placed will stab the Ulrics¡¯ with the ritual daggers he has prepared. Many will see high ranking Ulrics turned. The chaos will push many to the almost sheer fall beside the slopes, certain death for the heavily armored knights. The stupid humans will quickly point the blame to, then there will be a civil war between the Sigmarites and the Ulrics. A perfect plan, ruined seconds before its completion. Then she felt a hand on her ass.


    "Aren''t you cold outside at night pet? I know I''m cold." And of course the merchant she uses as a cover. The Changeling continue her act and moans when the merchant start using her many toys as usual.


    Convincing her to stay in Middenheim longer is easy but her constant Slaaneshi behavior is grating her patience. The only thing that made her worth keeping alive is her connection to the high ranking individuals in Middenheim. The Changeling then decided to stay for a bit longer. There is still a chance for her plan to succeed. Just need a few adjustments.

 Sorry

    Sorry


    Sorry, no new chapter today.


    got forwarded another job offer from aunt, its a scam


    third time in just this month or two, can''t remember


    point this out and show the real site


    get told to try to apply everything again


    chapter 44 will be posted somewhere this week I think


    I will be having Orktober Warhammer Fantasy Roleplay with some friends this thursday, so at least I still have something to look forward too


    other than that, I felt like to move to rework my Patreon page and working on some Patreon exclusive content


    then I don''t know


    can''t think on what to do anymore

 44

    44


    I sat watching the battle preparation and casting regeneration on my horn when the werewolf scouts returned. The leading werewolf turns back, ¡°A human town is burning. Then there is a sudden rain for a while that puts the fire out. Both the fire and rain stop as soon as we reach there. There¡¯s also an overwhelming musk of minotaurs. Lots of them.¡± The Norscan werewolf chieftess finishes her report.


    I frowned. Was there any news of a beastmen herd arriving when she is still in Middenheim? Not as far as she remembers. Or I just don¡¯t really pay attention. Then again, most of her time in Middenheim is either looking for the Changeling and the masque or in prison. Not much time in taverns or public spaces to hear rumors. Fuck! Should¡¯ve asked Howard about the latest news. He seems the type that likes to talk and would answer anything. My fault for hyperfocusing on just one matter. Wonders how Rhya, Taal, and Kostner progress on uncovering the Changeling¡¯s plan.


    I shake my head, refocus, and start thinking. A beastmen with lots of minotaur and an entire town burning? Is Taurox and his Slaughterhorn tribe coming to visit? At least that¡¯s the only Beastmen tribe that have minotaurs or Bovigors as a majority. No, that can¡¯t be the case. Judging from the situation and the things I know about Taurox, Taurox will either attack Middenheim or my own herdstone. Is this one of Khorne¡¯s upcoming trials? Or did Tzeentch plan something again?


    I scanned the surrounding totems that should enhance the fighting power and endurance of my herd. Then to the artifact horn I just made that should have affected my herd too. Then I squint as I try to remember how powerful my herd is now compared to before. Most of my Caprigor is now almost as big as normal minotaurs right? Since they all have their bodies enhanced with the many mutations I have bestowed. But I can¡¯t really tell because I have become larger too and therefore can¡¯t make accurate estimation by comparison. One thing for sure is that Kostner is just above half her height when I reveal my form back in Middenheim sewers. Still can¡¯t let my guard down though, as Taurox¡¯s minotaurs will also be blessed by Khorne


    Then about my herd composition for the upcoming battle. Within Drakwald¡¯s dense forest, war mammoths will not be really useful. Their momentum will be significantly lowered as they must charge through trees. The war mammoth¡¯s charge should still be powerful enough against normal humans. But against minotaurs, sending the war mammoth to charge might only send them to their deaths.


    The Tuskgor riders and the werewolves will still be useful in attacking the minotaur¡¯s flank. Most of the herd have wings too, so flying up to the minotaur¡¯s back to surround them like when we did against the humans and Eonir elves back then is also doable. But I still felt something was amiss. Taurox suddenly arriving here is already weird enough as it is. Should I reserve half of my forces just in case? Maybe other major beastmen tribes will also aim to conquer my herdstone too.


    Then a wolf howl can be heard in the distance.


    ¡°They are coming this way.¡± Said the chieftess


    I immediately rise. Making my way towards Kal, Lak, and Druig. We have a battle to plan. But then I paused and started to think again. Then I turned around.


    ¡°You, send more scouts to the west, north, and south. In addition, Invisible, Silence.¡± I cast my spell on her and the scouts. Like a veil draped over them, they instantly disappear and let out no sound.


    ¡°Good. At least we have potential targets. All that is left is how to get them.¡±


    ¡°What you mean? Let¡¯s just go and kill them already.¡±


    ¡°Taal.¡± Rhya chimes in with disapproval


    ¡°You said that you can trace the scents of magic on magical items and artifacts. Why didn''t you use this ability until now?¡± Kostner hazard a question


    ¡°Because the elves and their vortex!¡± Taal explains but is also visibly offended. As the vortex sucks out the world¡¯s magic, traces of magic from items usually did not last long. Part of the reason why the trio decided to rely on this is because most wizards stationed in Middenheim are still out on their own missions.


    ¡°Right. But can you detect the smell of corruption or malignancies from the potential targets?¡±


    ¡°Mental? No. Physical corruption however is very easy, but can still be hidden with magic items though.¡±


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°I can identify which one has chaos artifacts from Boris¡¯ retinues. But in person, not through crow¡¯s senses like before.¡± Taal answered before Kostner could ask.


    Kostner folds his hand and hums as he thinks. All that is left is to divide which will deal with which. He looks at Taal who immediately makes eye contact with him. Taal¡¯s stare immediately turned into a glare as he senses that Kostner is doubting him again. Kostner meanwhile closes his eyes, his fingers pinching the bridge of his nose. Was entrusting Taal to deal with the one within the Graf¡¯s repose a good idea? But it seems like he had no other choice. He has no magical ability to detect magical items or corruption. With a sigh and a prayer to Sigmar that he did not make a mistake, he started to discuss the plan on what to do.

 45

    45


    Three sets of giant hooves stomped through the ground. Lumbering form of minotaurs yet they are easily twice to triple the size. Drakwald¡¯s gigantic trees toppled, rocks flattened as they made their way directly south. Each shouldered monolithic stones with faint traces of magical engravings, a single eye between their massive branched like bramble horns. These Cygors trundled south, against the flow of the winds of magic, to the source of the golden light. Because for the first time of their tormented existence, they see.


    ___


    Mannsleib floats above the cloudy sky. Its waxing gibbous glow faintly. For Morrsleib shows its half grin just beside and turning the silver glow into a pale sickly green. There is no sleep in Drakwald. Thunderous sounds of thousand minotaur hooves stampeded through the forest. Shuffling through the giant trees deep inside Drakwald. Taurox and his most powerful doombulls sprinting a distance ahead from the rest of his tribe. While Huntmarshall¡¯s trap did not kill as many minotaurs as expected, many are still injured and sporting many burn wounds. At most a third is lagging behind due to serious injuries while most still managed to keep up despite their injuries.


    ¡°Remember the red and stupid gors that were easily baited before? What you will fight is the same.¡± Kal remembers what his mother said when he and Druig asked her for advice. And what he sees now clearly reminded him of back then. The strongest ones leave the rest behind, easily baited to leave the rest to be ambushed.


    He gripped the new twisted spear his mother lent him. Its blade is red while the handle is bluish purple. Then Kal focuses on one of the dozens Doombull following Taurox. He felt a stinging pain on his hand, part of his stamina eaten by the spear, the blade glows bright red, winds of magic visibly sucked into a vortex at the base of the spear. He thrust. A flash of red lightning, the twisted blade flashed right into the Doombull¡¯s heart. Punching through a clean hole and killing it in a single blow.


    ¡°Ha haha haha ha ha!¡± Kal loudly laughed and led his group of 30 tuskgor raiders away. Taurox roars and now chases after him. The Doombulls and the rest of the Slaughterhorn tribe follows.


    ¡°As for you, do not fight Taurox immediately. Instead, try to kill as many other minotaurs first. Let the Fiery Strength mutation I bestowed amplify your strength before fighting Taurox.¡± Druig stifle some of his disappointment that he is not immediately fight the strongest enemy. But seeing Taurox personally, he clearly felt his strength to be lacking. Gripping the new battleaxe his mother lent him, he undoed the camouflage of his Illusory Feathers. He roars and charges to the middle group of the minotaurs that only have slight injuries. The bulk of the Golden Herd warherd followed behind him while Wolfe and the rest of the werewolves picked the rest of the seriously injured group. Druig cleaved a minotaur straight in the middle. Feeling himself reinvigorated both by his mutation and the battleaxe. His strength increases with each kill and the battleaxe ensures his stamina is inexhaustible with each killing blow.


    Both Kal and Druig are only lightly advised and given a clear warning on trying to fight Taurox by their mother. With Druig is the only one that could try to fight Taurox one by one, both decided that this is the best strategy. Kal bait and lure Taurox away. He and his group of tuskgor riders will continue to throw spears and kill the other Doombulls one by one. Druig meanwhile tries to score as many kills to have his mutation going before confronting Taurox.


    Chaotic chorus of roars and clashing steel resound throughout the deep forest. The Slaughterhorn minotaurs and the Golden Herd caprigors stood at equal height and fought with equal strength. Outnumbered three to one yet they still fought into a standstill. The golden caprigors many mutations only serves as equalizer. Only Druig and the few dozen golden minotaurs stood taller than the rest and they slowly overpower the rest.


    A relatively weak roar broke me from my thoughts. The totems Lak and Mal placed around the Herdstone start glowing, buffing everyone with minor versions of my strength and endurance spell. Another 50% flat increase from my newly created horn artifact. ¡°Walk Between Worlds.¡± I cast the high magic spell I saw from Miriel back in the Tower of Hoeth. The magic flowing from my Herdstone skipped my need to channel magic and allowed me to cast it instantly.


    Like before the world is in slow motion while for us everything is normal. I focus my attention, looking for anyone that shows any sign of power above the rest. I watched in confusion as my lesser daemons and female beastmen slaughtered them. There is no Bray Shaman, no Bestigors, no minotaurs. Most are just small ungors, there¡¯s nothing good amongst them other than just numbers.


    ¡°These are the distractions.¡± I realized and burst up with my wings. Flying east to Kal and Druig as fast as I can.


    ___


    Malagor is ecstatic. The Four Gods all have their attention on him and this battle. And though Morrsleib is not in full, there is no better time for his ritual than now. He took the skull of a priestess of Morr, the God of death. He offered it to Nurgle, who took the priestess'' soul, then giving Malagor a special spell as a gift.


    He immediately casts it, and the minotaurs of the Slaughterhorn tribe that have been killed start rising one by one. The one that took a killing blow, immediately started rotting, but the flesh mended, and they continued fighting.


    Then he took the skulls of a war priest of Sigmar and Ulric, two Gods of war. Offering it to Khorne, to appease his wrath for he has tainted an otherwise good battle with magic. The knowledge that he is not smited today is all he gets.


    Next are the skulls of priests of Myrmidia, Verena, and Shallya, the Goddess of strategy, the Goddess of wisdom, and the Goddess of mercy respectively. Offering it to Tzeentch for a spell each. He kept them for his eventual fight with the Golden Daemon.


    Finally he took out the skull of the priestess of Rhya, the Goddess of fertility. Offering it to Slaanesh. Instead he gets a curse, The Prince of Excess offended by the paltry offering compared to the others. Then he screamed in pain. An eye, an ear, a horn, a wing, a lung, his dick. Six body parts torn out, forced to live with the pain.


    The attention of the Four receded, the laugh of Khorne at his suffering lingered the most, and Malagor cursed. If only he still had the skulls of the priests of Manaan and Taal that he just used. He powers through the pain, piling another hate to the over blessed Golden Daemon as he is determined to kill and collect her skull.

 46

    46


    Another flash of red light, another hole punched through the heart of a Doombull. Yet it kept chasing as if it was just some flesh wound. Kal has used the spear six times. Four Doombull died as normal. However, on the fifth or sixth times, the spear failed to kill a Doombull in one hit. In fact, he sees the hole sealed by green pus as the surrounding wound turns black as if necrosis and rot is settling in. Already his body grew heavy in fatigue. Stinging pain on his right hand as it felt like lead, screaming for him to let go of the spear. He and his group of Tuskgor riders have killed a dozen of Doombulls in total, baiting them and throwing spears at them. But still a dozen left and Taurox unharmed and seemingly could chase them till the end of the earth or the Tuskgors they ride collapse out of exhaustion first.T/his chapter is updated by


    The same thing is happening within the battle of the two main groups. Minotaurs keep fighting even when their arms or legs are chopped off. An axe cleaved deep on one of the minotaur¡¯s right shoulder blades into the torso, few others had swords or axes stuck deep in their heads and necks, yet they kept fighting on. Druig even find a minotaur he have cut in half, still moving with just the upper torso, biting and chewing the legs of their enemies. Pungent rotting smell came off from every wound on the Slaughterhorn minotaurs body.


    Many of the golden beastmen gag and cough at the rancid smell, their immaculate body mutation that amplifies their body reflex and senses now working against them. Patches of green rot even start to form on their bodies, slowing them down even more. Wolfe and the werewolves are driven into a maddened frenzy. Clawing and biting everyone close to them.


    Druig finally arrived from the side, brandishing his mighty greataxe as he swung at the bigger minotaur. Taurox turns and swings one axe down and another from the side. The Brass finally meet the Gold. Druig¡¯s greataxe shatters one of the Taurox¡¯s twin-axes but noticeable cracks also appear on his own greataxe. The sound the two axes met are like the ringing of thousand steels. The contest of weapons made Druig¡¯s swing off the mark and strike Taurox¡¯s left chest as Taurox''s other axe also strikes Druig¡¯s right flank. Molten blood flows from each of their wounds. As Druig pulls out his greataxe, a brass fist comes crashing down on his skull. Knocking him down to the ground with such a force that shook the forest. The rune axe poised for a killing blow and as Taurox swings Druig shot up, his golden horn struck the brass bull¡¯s torso. Sparks fly with the clashing of two unstoppable forces. The swing went wide and Taurox lost his balance. Druig pushed through, trying to wrestle the bigger bull to the ground. But Wolfe finally returned to the fray, charging into the wrestle. His bite into Taurox''s neck stopped again by the Brass Bull¡¯s elbow and his claw dug deep into the Golden Bull¡¯s shoulder.


    Off balance, the three fall down and stumble into the sundered hill. Weapons escape from the two minotaurs'' grasp. Brass hoof struck red fur, golden fist pummel the brass¡¯ molten wound, burning jaw to golden¡¯s wing, horn met horn, burning claw grazes brass neck. The three finally reached level ground. Molten blood flows from Druig¡¯s head and his many wounds, Wolfe¡¯s lower jaw dislocated and a visible cave in on his chest, but molten blood sputters from Taurox¡¯s neck as he is finally wounded. The surrounding battle makes space for the three champions.


    The three moves. Taurox shoves his left hand into Wolfe¡¯s unhinged jaw as he leapt. Druig put all his might into his fist, aimed at the neck. Taurox right¡¯s fist swung to met Druig¡¯s own. The Brass met the Gold for the second time. A dull and loud thump like a muffled thunder followed by a shockwave. This time the Brass fist punched through, striking Druig¡¯s head and threw him away by the force. Taurox pulled his left hand down, gripping Wolfe¡¯s jaw as he pulled him along. The berserk wolf claws in wild abandon but Taurox shrugged the wound on his body and his claw cannot reach his neck. With his right hand free, the right hand gripped Wolfe¡¯s spine. With his hand gripping Wolfe¡¯s jaw and spine, he lifts him up, roars his triumph and brings the two hands together. Snapping the werewolf¡¯s spine in half with a sickening crunch. He throws the werewolf to the side, Druig already comes charging, his golden horn shines with the two moons light. But with his attention now undivided, Taurox hands grips Druig¡¯s horn and halts him in place. Then with his hand gripping Druig¡¯s horn, he throw the Golden bull into werewolf¡¯s chest. The golden horn pierced the already caved in chest with ease. The Brass Bull Pulls the Golden Bull by the horn and before Druig could try to fight back again, Taurox brings down his mighty fist to the Golden Bull¡¯s skull for the second time. Knocking him down to the ground and breaking the horn in his grip.

 47

    47


    Khorne¡¯s Warning


    Let no wretched hands meddle in the three champions fight


    Penalty: death


    I looked at the warning incredulously as I watched the fight between Taurox, Druig, and a giant werewolf. Were there more werewolves? The only werewolves near here are... I fly above the battlefield. Pungent rotting smell immediately assaulted my nose. Then the chaos of the battle. The Slaughterhorn minotaurs and even my children are afflicted with something. But the werewolves are turned into red with burning fangs and claws, fighting anyone near them. Again I am caught off guard. I looked around on who is meddling and what I can do.


    A bright flash from behind. Ducked and landed just in time. Then I saw him. It is Malagor, though he is in a worse state. One of his horns, wing and eye are missing. I shoot forward with the force of my hooves and wings. My hoof landed on his face with all the force. Yet he stood still as if not feeling any of it.


    Finally, Magic Duel Boogaloo. Let¡¯s go!


    ~ Tzeentch


    The Winds of Magic gathersFi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    All spells channeled three times faster, triple the power, and triple the overcast power


    Physical damage against each other reduced to null


    Miscast always result in major miscast consequence and is nine times more powerful


    ¡°The fuck!?¡±


    But Malagor has finished channeling his spell. Gathered into his throat and unleashes Bray Scream spell. His howl louder than any thunderstorm and sonic boomed in front of his jaw. The giant trees of Drakwald sundered, uprooted, and were thrown away by the force like leaves in a hurricane. For Valariel, her eyes ruptured by the pressure, she felt her flesh, her bones, her organs, her very existence vibrating, roaring in pain as she was thrown away. Blood gushes from all her orifices.


    ¡°Regenerate.¡± She focused, healing her body and senses as soon as her clarity returned. With the spell power tripled, her eyes and ears restored quickly. She saw winds of shadow magic gathered on Malagor¡¯s left hand as he chants before disappearing. Then he swings his hand. Valariel jumps up in time with her hooves and wings. The trees that are not sundered are now cut cleanly in the middle. Falling slowly like giant pillars that shook the earth as it reached the ground.


    Ooops


    ~ Tzeentch while snickering


    For Valariel this is the second time her insides explode in pain. Malagor felt all his internal organs rupturing and his only lung flooded with his blood. The battle between the Golden herd and the Slaughterhorn tribe now accompanied with heads or bodies exploding randomly on both sides. Adding more into the already chaotic battle.


    Valariel struggled against the divine chains through her own willpower and divinity. Malagor coughs blood and can¡¯t breathe, then he pulls out his carving knife, plunging it into his chest so that the blood flows out and not drowning his lung. Loud thunderous crack sounds as Valariel struggles against the divine chains. Malagor could only channel and gather magic as he tries to stabilize his breath, unwilling to tempt more of Tzeentch¡¯s meddling if he miscast.


    With a loud ringing sound does the divine chains of Verena break. Malagor, having calmed his breath, began chanting again. Valariel stretches her hands and wrestles the gathered magic as Malagor chants. Like what Teclis has done back in her first battle.


    Enemy has no Divinity


    Enemy has weaker Willpower


    All gathered magic are wrestled and controlled from the enemy


    ¡°Lightning, Divine, Chase.¡± With all the magic Malagor painstakingly gathered she chants her spell. Lightning gathered between her two hands. Thousands of thunderous roars accompany every blinding, blinking flow of the lightning. Louder, then brighter, then ever louder, and ever brighter as Valariel overcast the mighty spell with her own divinity. Determined to leave nothing behind Malagor''s wretched existence.


    True fear that rivals his fear of the Dark Gods appears in Malagor¡¯s heart. Knowing that not even his very soul will remain if the spell hit him. Valariel shoots her spell, the lightning of annihilation that will chase him to the very end of the world. Malagor cast the second twisted divine spell with the little bit of magic he had left. Shallya¡¯s miracle Martyrdom, to suffer in one¡¯s stead twisted into a spell of Vengeance to strike back the enemy with equal hatred. A chaotic vortex stands in between Malagor and his annihilation. Inaudible is the sound that deafened and silenced the world as both divine spells made contact.


    The Vortex of Vengeance, unable to withstand the power, begins to crack and Malagor looks up and begs for help. Only to find none of the Dark Gods he has served so zealously have their attention on him. The human Gods temples he have razed and desecrated, their priests and priestesses he has slaughtered and debased amount to nothing as in his last moment his soul perceives the Dark Gods. Khorne was vilified by Tzeentch¡¯s meddling, Tzeentch more interested in the spell the Golden Daemon had cast, Nurgle smiled as his attention was elsewhere, and Slaanesh left, bored from the expected outcome.


    The Vortex breaks


    The lightning strikes


    Malagor, the Dark Omen cease to exist

 48

    48


    Druig woke up with the rending pain in his stomach, his sight muddled as blood flowed from his head and broken horn. The overwhelming pain and headache then immediately numbed as he remembered that he was defeated. The rage and shame from this outcome drove him slowly back to his feet. The mighty Brass Bull still standing just beside him still gripping his broken horn. Fate made it so that his greataxe slid from down the hill near him. But he knows even with it, it won¡¯t still be enough as he is wounded and exhausted. Then he saw Wolfe, sprawled a few meters away, still clinging to life in his maddened state, and he knew what to do.


    With grim determination Druig shot up, picked his greataxe, and approached Wolfe in a speed that belied his wounds and exhaustion. There lies Wolfe, his broken jaw, his destroyed torso, the blood red eyes that still didn¡¯t recognize who¡¯s in front of him. Druig knows there is no saving Wolfe from this. He lifted his greataxe and he felt something in what he decided to do. It is regret, though he did not know what it is as of now. Something unthinkable to the normal beastmen, where they are made to kill and despoil according to the Dark Gods whim. Then he brings down his greataxe, his body healed and rejuvenated from the greataxe enchantment as he killed his brother. But that is not all, some of Khornes twisted blessing also flows into his greataxe and into his hand. His rage, his shame, his regret, all swelled into its extreme, fused into one desire as it subsumed into his body that roared for vengeance for his brother!


    Taurox was already upon him, the brass bull¡¯s rune axe swinging. Druig swings back. The Brass met the Gold for the third time. Taurox¡¯s rune axe breaks apart from the strike, so does Druig¡¯s battle axe. The Golden Bull evades a punch to the side, flips the metal handle and drives the broken shaft to the side of Taurox¡¯s knee. Driving the Brass Bull to its knees, Druig let go of the handle, and with his flaming fists delivered a flurry of wrathful blows to the Brass Bull¡¯s side. Taurox swiftly brings his elbow to the side, but Druig catches it, pushing Taurox even further into the ground, then with all his might he pulls the forearm to the back. Loud metallic crack sounds as Druig broke Taurox¡¯s arm. The Brass Bull bellows in rage but the Golden Bull continues in silent wrath, gripping one of Taurox¡¯s horns, and in the same manner he broke his horn, Druig brings down his other fist with all the strength he has. The horn broke, and with Taurox¡¯s horn in his hand, Druig wrestle his own broken horn from Taurox''s other hand. Druig overpowers Taurox and finally drives both broken horn into Taurox¡¯s exposed neck. Blood like molten blood flows freely, showering Druig¡¯s form like a blessing from Khorne himself. The fight between three champions finally ends.


    Drenched in molten blood, daemonic flames covering his hands, and two broken horns in his grip, Druig rejoin the battle. The Slaughterhorn tribe are now the ones slaughtered.


    Then a blinding light like thousand suns covered the battlefield


    ¡ª


    The light finally fades. The sound of the wind and the rustling leaves at night nervously resumed. I blink rapidly to refocus my eyes. Even when I closed my eyes when I threw the lightning, the flash pierced through my eyelid and blinded me. When my sight finally returned I saw the effect of my magic combined with my divinity. A long molten crater started a few meters from my hand extending hundreds of meters beyond. I didn¡¯t let down my guard, looking around just in case Malagor manages to somehow escape.


    Magic duel is finished


    Magic duel boogaloo effect is lifted


    ¡°The battle there is finishing soon, gather Mal and my lesser daemons. Prepare yourself to try and cure them of some disease.¡± I answered her curiosity and give my instructions. She then immediately left, fully believing in me to handle the three Cygors.


    As soon as I approached them, they put down the boulders they carried to the ground. Shuffling awkwardly as they tried to kneel or something.


    The three Cygors wants to join your herd


    Cygors have extreme hunger that can only be sated by eating souls, particularly wizards


    Accepting them will have an upkeep of 1 soul each week for each Cygors


    So three souls each week if I accept them. I already have chaos mammoths. Adding Cygors will undoubtedly increase my military power considerably and I have souls to spare.


    ¡°Very well. Serve me and serve me well.¡± I accept them into my herd. Immediately three souls flow out from my Herdstone. One to each Cygors and they devour them with delight. Looks like they want to join me for a secure supply of food. As long as they pull their weight in battle which I don¡¯t doubt they will, then it¡¯s good.


    Then I turn, helping Lak and Mal in preparation for the return and care for my wounded children.

 49

    49


    A horned bear rampaged through the basement. The basement under the annex. The Annex of the Graf¡¯s Repose. The basement under the official basement and cellar of the annex. The basement used by Tzeentch¡¯s cultists. Taal arrived here in the manner he would call a ¡°masterful infiltration¡±. Not one guard of the Graf¡¯s Repose knows he¡¯s here. But mostly because he slapped anyone unconscious, be they guards and not-guards that saw him. He almost decided to kill his way through at first but Rhya reminds him that as the oldest human god, he must show a bit of restraint and show a good example for the other gods. Truthfully he didn¡¯t care that much about showing a good example but finally conceding as a little restraint is not that hard.


    Another cultist savaged and three others cast pink flame spells. One hit the horned bear shoulder but the two others were easily evaded. The horned bear charged, mauling one of the cultists as the two others jumped away. One landed safely away while the other was caught by the giant snake that is the horned bear¡¯s tail. The leader of the cultist has snorted some warpstone and powered the giant summoning circle, attempting to summon a daemon. A stomp from a beary paw shatters the circle to smithereens. The magic rebounds from the shattered magic circle to the cultist leader as she immediately explodes into thousands gory bits. The last cultist ran his fastest to the stairs. Reaching it only to be pulled back and mauled swiftly.


    Returning to human form, Taal searched the place while covering his nose. The place fucking reeks of chaos. There are plenty of herbs, bones, other materials, bottled reagents and unlabeled potions in the many shelves. The artifacts that induce instant mutations are also found. He broke them with his bare hand. Taal then throws all of them to the middle of the basement. Took a torch and threw it into the mix. They all burn nicely.


    Climbing up the stairs, Taal exits the cellar and the basement of the annex. Only to hear an alert signal has been sounded. Looks like he¡¯s been found out. With a confident walk he exits the annex through the front door. He looks at the guards that followed the trails of unconscious bodies to where he is now. Taal notices that none of them have magical weapons. In a line the guard charges at him. The guard¡¯s sword slashed harmlessly on his body. Then Taal slaps him unconscious in one slap. Standing still Taal began slapping. Slap! Slap! Slap! Backslap! Double slap! Another slap! Then Slap some more! Eventually he is surrounded by the bodies of unconscious and slapped guards.


    ¡°I appreciate you didn¡¯t kill any of my men, shaman. Now why are you here?¡± Boris Todbringer himself now arrived with his personal bodyguards and unsheathing his Runefang. Taal begins to think, then an idea comes to mind.T/his chapter is updated by


    ¡°An Inquisitor sent me here. Or a Witch Hunter. Kostner is his name.¡± Taal then answered.


    ¡°On what grounds?¡±


    ¡°On this ground.¡±


    ¡°No! For what reason!?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Tzeentch Cultist hideout under your basement and under your cellar. Don¡¯t worry, I have taken care of everything.¡± Taal said confidently.


    Then the annex building explodes behind him. Two bad things have occurred. One, the cultist¡¯s potions and reagents are very flammable and the fire spread to the wine cellar just above it making a huge explosion. Second, Taal just burned all evidence and now that the entire annex explodes, he has effectively erased all evidence.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem corrupted.¡± A voice speaks from behind and Denfather Leibnitz immediately unsheathes his sword and battleaxe then turns in one swift trained motion.


    ¡°Who are ye lass?¡± Leibnitz asks without dropping his guard as he assesses the young woman.


    ¡°I work with Inquisitor Kotner. Or is he a witch hunter? Nevermind, I am here regarding that.¡± Rhya points at the hidden compartment where Leibnitz stores the Tzeentch¡¯s artifact.


    ¡°I did not sense that you are corrupted, I am curious as to why you have that.¡± Rhya then continues.


    ¡°Got that one from a recently rising Ulric priest.¡± Leibnitz looks towards the hidden compartment.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Thrown from the walls. We have our own way of solving things.¡± Leibnitz finally put down his glass and picked up the artifact.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard.¡± Rhya said before snatching the Tzeentchian dagger and snaps it in half with her bare hands to Leibnitz surprise. ¡°We have our own too.¡±


    However as soon as she finished saying that, a massive explosion sounded from the northwest. The direction to Graf''s Repose.


    ¡°That be yer husband?¡± Leibnitz asks as he starts laughing. Rhya did not answer but she just had that disappointed look.


    ¡°Well, our short time is quite pleasant. But I guess ye will be busy. If you need anything, tell me. I will see if I can help.¡± Leibnitz rises from his seat and offers to walk Rhya outside.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Why am I the only one in prison?¡± Taal asks behind bars


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, assaulting the Graf¡¯s Repose, assaulting the guards, oh and don¡¯t forget the destruction of an entire building.¡± Kostner explains calmly while Rhya just looks at Taal with disappointment.


    ¡°Yeah? How about you? Did you do your part against that knight?¡± Taal tries to defend himself


    ¡°As a matter of fact I did. He is arrested and in personal custody of the Inquisitor.¡± Kostner flatly replies. ¡°Why must you destroy an entire building?¡± Kostner then asks.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty more of the chaos artifact. More than one dagger. Plenty of potions too. And all of it is tainted with chaos. So I burn all of them.¡± Taal answers as a matter of factly. Destroying chaos artifacts is always the best method. Rhya wholeheartedly agrees about this but she can¡¯t find herself to agree with the outcome.


    ¡°I suppose the thought of securing some evidence and the wine cellar just above the basement you mentioned did not come to mind?¡± Kostner tries to find a silver lining to alleviate the problem.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Then an inaudible but deafening sound reached Middenheim. Rhya and Taal immediately look southwest to the source even when they are inside the prison. Someone just uses divine power and they don¡¯t know who.

 50

    50


    The lightning Valariel cast vanished and dissipated into winds of magic again. Meanwhile her herdstone continues to generate magic that flows into the world. Karl Franz and Valten immediately woke up. Even when the deafening sound of the lightning does not reach them. Due to their current nature, both did not know what just happened and what prompted them to wake up from their sleep. But nevertheless they take it as an omen. Something big is happening even when they don¡¯t know what it is yet.


    In the far and barren chaos wastes, dragon ogres start waking up. The ogre upper body dusts themselves from the mounting dirt on their bodies and with their draconic lower body they climb up from the grounds. Even the Shaggoths, their gigantic bodies split the earth, the hills, and the grounds that have formed on top of them as they slept through the ages. they look up, expecting to see lightning or storm but not even dark clouds can be seen. No drums of war. No wretches of Chaos in sight. No sounds of battle from their surroundings. This is unprecedented. They shamble through the Chaos Wastes to their sacred ground. They are awake and others if not all dragon ogres are waking up too. They must gather and decide what comes after their sudden awakening.


    In Ulthuan, in the mountains of Caledor, dragons in the dozens start waking up. The fire of the dragon peaks rekindled and with a rapturous roar the tallest volcano erupts. Imrik, the Lord of Dragons, riding Minaithnir, one of the last dragons, flies to the tallest peak and circles around the erupting volcano. Dragons by the dozens flew out from their caves, waking from ages long sleep. They dance as they fly across the peaks and skies of Caledor. The very air quakes with every beat of their powerful wings. The citizens of Caledor erupt in jubilation, for they will finally uphold their names as dragon princes. But a shadow lingers in Imrik¡¯s heart, Minaithnir¡¯s grim prophecy echoes as the dragons wake.


    In the Tower of Hoeth, Teclis shudders. He felt it. The sudden rise of the world¡¯s magic. Anxious as he is woefully underprepared. The rebuilding of the Tower and the cleansing from Chaos corruption has just finished. Even the time to grieve for his newfound and quickly lost niece is woefully short. He still hasn''t told Tyrion yet, for he did not know what to say. It is easy to say he has failed to save her, it is another to say that his brother has another child he did not know of that is conceived under the dark gods machination. His headache has yet to subside and his temper has grown short because of it. There is too much to do and too much to prepare, for he absolutely knows the Witch King senses what he had sensed.


    Even in Lustria, the Slanns felt the geomantic web suddenly surge in power. The Slann Mage-Priests immediately commune through the magical flow of the geomantic web. Some of the Slanns pushed through the idea of reclaiming and reinforcing the north part of Lustria that has been devastated by the raids of dark elves, pirates, and the newly arrived explorer from the human empire. Their temple cities are now worth even more to reclaim now that the geomantic web surges in power. Few of the more conservative Slanns now even start to contemplate the idea. But most still look up to Lord Mazdamundi. The future is muddled. The shadow of a great war, winds of rebellion and betrayal, will follow the once sign of good omen. Mazdamundi opens his eyes, with his foresight muddled, he can only gamble. He gives his blessing to the other Slaans, to reclaim any temple cities wherever possible. The Great Plan must not fail!


    In the far east, the Dragon Emperor Xen Yang wakes up more fresh than ever before. He did not remember when he felt this much alive. His wife, the Moon Empress Quai Yin also felt the same. Immediately the Emperor prepares to leave to check if any other dragons that are suspended in endless hibernation have woken up. The Empress questions the consequence of their sudden leave but relent when the Emperor assures her that their children will manage properly. After all, their children have ruled their respective provinces with much independence and autonomy. A short excursion will not be a problem. Just like the last two times of their absence.T/his chapter is updated by


    Still held powerful magic.


    Best quality material for making Soulforged Artifacts.


    All artifacts made from this material will be much heavier but with increased durability and power.


    My eyes went wide seeing the screen. I know that Cygors could only see winds of magic and magical things. So it made sense that the boulders they have to throw have some magic, but not this. And they use this as a throwing rock!?


    ¡°Cygor.¡± His one eye now looks at me. ¡°Can you find more of that stone?¡± I ask and point at the boulder he held. Cygors can understand what I said right?


    A deep rumbling humm from his throat before he nods. Good. Maybe I could tell them to find more when all the herd has been healed. Things are going a bit too smoothly that I am still worried something will happen.

 51

    51


    Herd Population: 3450


    I checked my herd¡¯s population. There¡¯s at least 4200 before the battle. There¡¯s at least 800 casualties. With one thousand and maybe more newborn with Valeria¡¯s expedition herd, that¡¯s almost half of the main army led by Kal and Druig. Looks like my ascension will be delayed.


    A shiver ran up my spine as my herd returned to my territory. The stain of Nurgle clearly felt crawling on my skin as more and more beastmen returned. Immediately I turned to focus my Divinity to forbid further spread of disease. Don¡¯t know how effective it would be against Nurgle but we will see.


    ¡°Remember what I taught to all of you?¡± I asked Lak, Mal, and the rest of the lesser daemons. They nod, a bit unsure on what to do.


    I did a crash course on micro bacteria and disease in general and taught them the magic on how to. The magic from my Herdstone is shared through me and then to my children. I also tell them if this fails then better to cut off the afflicted part and focus on regenerating the removed part. There¡¯s more than 1200 beastmen returning and at most there¡¯s 150 lesser daemons remaining as most join with Valeria. There¡¯s a significant lack of magic capable beastmen, including Lak and Mal, at most there are 10. I need to increase this after this.


    The first batch of beastmen arrived. They have the least wounds but they carry the most wounded ones. We immediately went to work as the rotting smell immediately assaulted our nose. I channel the magic through me and then to my lesser daemons. Then they start to do their part. Healing with the magic I taught and using the medicinal herbs they have gathered. I don¡¯t know how effective it is as I closed my eyes to focus channeling the enormous magic. What¡¯s certain is I hear more and more beastmen returning, dropped to the emergency triage spot, and the smell is unbearable even with the leather face mask I wear. Not one lesser daemons and neither Lak and Mal call me in case of nothing work like I tell them. So it should be working, somewhat. Right now, I could only trust them and do my part.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯s done Mother.¡± Lak tapped my thigh as she sat beside me.


    ¡°How long has passed?¡± Opening my eyes, many beastmen are still sleeping around and recovering.


    ¡°Two days.¡± She answered. ¡°We need to cut off plenty of flesh. The magic you taught works but not to the severely afflicted ones.¡±


    I stop and feel... nothing. There¡¯s nothing. I wait for a while. Still nothing. This is where people should feel sad right?


    ¡°It¡¯s uh.. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± I fumbled the words I had prepared. ¡°Other Gods got too involved in the battle. Yes, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The silence felt like a long time


    ¡°Anything else?¡± I shift the topic


    ¡°How about the werewolves?¡± This time Kal asks


    ¡°I can help them, I think. Can be done but will be harder than healing the disease we just did. But I am tired, so they have to wait for another day. Anything else?¡±


    Both shake their heads and about to take their leave.


    ¡°Wait. Both of you can stay. Maybe we can sleep much better together.¡±


    ¡ª


    This is not what I am expecting. The pile of furs are spread so that there¡¯s space for Kal and Druig. But right now, I am sandwiched between both. Each of my arms are now their pillow as they slept. I was expecting the other thing but I guess this is fine too. Looking at both of their sleeping faces, it seems like they are really sleeping and much calmer than before. This is... not bad. I will invite Lak to join in tomorrow. We can always sleep together like this. Then I close my eyes too. There¡¯s still many things to do tomorrow.


    I returned to Sanctuary as soon as I slept. Valariel hugged herself as she slept near the Soulforge and the last place I am within the Sanctuary. I sat beside her sleeping soul, making sure that I didn¡¯t touch her. Seems like I still have another child to take care of. Should I make a body for her so that she can experience the outside again? I still think there is too much risk. Me and her are connected in a deep and strange way. I don¡¯t know what will happen if I lose her.

 52

    52


    When I woke up, both Kal and Druig already left. Better this I guess. Rather than spoiling the mood with sex. Maybe after I finished helping the werewolves. Waking up from my pile of fur, I exit my tent. Most of the beastmen are already up and doing the usual activity. Few still regenerate lost lump of flesh that is carved and cut off to stem the spread of whatever disease Nurgle gave them. A beastmen party returned with the spoil of the weapons and armors from the site of the battle between them and the Slaughterhorn minotaurs as they prioritize carrying the wounded and afflicted back first. Good then.


    I then went to the newly and hastily made cages. Many of my lesser daemons constantly cast sleep spells to make sure the werewolves did not wake up and attack everyone on sight as the cages will at most slow them down.


    ¡°Bring one to me.¡± I asked one of my lesser daemons.


    As one of them was carried to me I finally saw in detail what happened to them as I inspected. Their body now enlarged and now having red and rusty color on their furs. Almost the size of a minotaur. There¡¯s still some traces of gold at the base of their fur, so maybe they could still be saved. The fangs are enlarged and elongated, their mouths can¡¯t close anymore. Same with the claws on the hands and feet. Finally I used my magic to check.


    Blood Concept level is enough


    Divinity Concept level is enough


    Three new Mutations unlocked


    Necrosis Pox


    Made by twisting the power of Morr, the god of death. Make the host immortal as long as the spine is intact. Every wound will immediately rot and contact with the pox will spread the disease. Prolonged untreated infection will turn the host into mindless living dead. Massive increase in fertility and chance of random mutations for those who have built immunity.


    Anyway, I finally have some free time. Maybe I will try that massive increase in fertility. Around the camp, the beastmen have started breeding again too. Hopefully there will be no more problems until I ascend. I went to look for Kal, Lak, and Druig and called them to my tent. We are overdue for some fun.


    Did Druig get bigger? I groan as Druig rams the entirety of his barbed bovine dick inside. Definitely got bigger as I felt the dick easily breached my cervix and tapped the uppermost part of my womb just from the insertion. I looked down and there¡¯s even still some left not in. Druig then lift my lower body as he grips my hips.


    ¡±OOohh!¡± I start to moan as Druig start pounding. Beside me Lak¡¯s moan echoes my own as Kal breeds her too in mating press position. Seeing me looking at Kal and Lak, Druig lifts my legs up and pushes down. Breeding me in the mating press position too as my breast mashed by his muscular torso. The sound of our loud moans and the sound of flesh pounding flesh is constant.


    The sound also echoes outside the tent as the entire herd also return to their usual breeding orgy and an overdue of celebratory orgy. Its only ten days since the last time I am thoroughly fucked but it sure felt a long time ago. ¡°Hngg.¡± My moan caught in my throat as the pressure in my pussy just exploded. Druig stops pounding and forcing all of his dick inside. I can feel my entire pussy taking the shape of his dick while struggling to fit in all inside. ¡°AAH!¡± I let out a moan of relief as I felt his barbed knot now touched my overstretched pussy, the entire dick is now inside. I continue to moan as Druig finally continue pounding. The barbed knot teases me as it slams to my ass with Druig¡¯s every violent pounding.


    Druig deliver one last slam as the huge barbed knot finally forced in and I scream in ruinous orgasm. The searing hot seed flooded directly into my womb prolongs the orgasm. My body jolts and spasms but as Druig is on top of me, I can only writhe as my back arch up and down. Before my orgasm could subside, Druig forcefully pulls out. Making me scream in another orgasm as the barbed knot popped free. Now it¡¯s Kal¡¯s turn. This will be a wonderfully long night.


    ¡ª


    Poor little one. Still clinging? Yes. Yes, I can help. Who am I? I am your grandfather. Do you want to go home? Of course. Just remember... My home is your home too.


    Then a pale gray eye opens


    Amidst the sea of rotting corpses


    Do not worry


    He will be home soon

 53

    53


    This is more than I expected. My belly was bloated. Bigger than when I have the chaos mammoth. Fortunately I am starting to give birth already. No need to stay still doing nothing for a long time. I grunt as I start pushing out. When it was done, I checked and saw that I had given birth to twelve children. All of them are minotaurs and have their own mutations. One of them only had one eye. Did I give birth to another Cygor? Then I checked the others if there is another one. There are none. But many have interesting mutations. One minotaur has two heads conjoined with an additional eye in the middle. The others have an additional arm or two, then misplaced eyes and mouths. The mutations indeed go rampant. But now I can access additional body parts mutations without spending Attribute Points which is good. Question now is should I fix them? Looks like a tremendous amount of effort especially if this happens to the entire herd. Could be done if I have more beastmen with magic capability. My lesser daemons will be overwhelmed with the task and so far Mal is the only shaman with blood concept bestowed. Then a notification sounds.


    Population 5000 reached


    Ascending to Greater Daemon


    What? Didn¡¯t I only have 3500 at most yesterday? But knowing the sudden increase of fertility from those immune from Necrosis Pox, if every female beastmen give birth at least 5 then the number will reach 5000. My body starts to grow taller again. Another set of horns grows on my head. Now I have 4 sets of horns, a total of 8 horns, the sacred number of Khorne and Chaos in general. Still growing, my head is now touching the tent and still growing. Finally stopping as I doubled in size. The tent uplifted and I pushed it away. The herd roars in cheer at my ascension. Now my size is comparable to Greater Daemons, at least 4 meters tall I think as I don¡¯t know my exact height. Then I check my stats.


    Name


    Valariel


    Daemon Race Bonus: Increase player stats by 300% (rounded up)


    Original Race


    Unaligned Daemon


    Current Race


    High Elf (Daemonhost)


    AttributesNne?w n0vel chapters are published at novelhall.com


    Base Attribute


    Current Attribute


    Strength


    5


    20


    Dexterity


    5


    20


    Agility


    5


    20


    Constitution


    Level 5 -> Level 7


    Additional concept slot


    Additional mutations available


    Even the stat is now upped to 4 times too. Not to mention the many new options. What about the new ascension?


    Ascensions:


    Minor Chaos God


    Requirement: Divinity level 8 and all basic concepts evolves


    All stats go up for additional 100%, and can perform miracles, bestow blessings, and curses. This ascension does not compatible with Land God ascension


    Land God


    Requirement: Have total control of the land through your divinity


    All stats are doubled when inside domain and halved when outside. Can perform miracles, bestow blessings, and curses. This ascension does not compatible with Minor Chaos God ascension


    Prime Soul


    Requirement: Base Willpower of 100


    All base stats converted to Willpower. Then all stats = Willpower


    This ascension is not exclusive and can stack with other ascensions


    It is clear that my aim is for the Prime Soul. My other attributes are covered with the additional 100% increase so I can invest purely on Willpower. Secondly it is clear that Minor Chaos God is the better ascension than the Land God. At least for now. If Land God ascension leads to another ascension to become a God of material world then perhaps it¡¯s worth it as it might limit my connection to the warp and the Chaos Gods. Might. I don¡¯t know for sure what it will lead to. While Minor Chaos God ascension seems to be the safest one, it will also raise me to the Chaos Gods attention even more than ever before. Continuing on, let¡¯s see what my Blood Concept can level up into.


    Blood Concept evolution:


    Immortality


    Can bestow various degrees of Immortality relative to concept level. Once Immortality is bestowed, the recipient will gain immunity to all manner of mutations and resistance to Chaos Gods influence. Further tampering even with evolved Blood concepts will be severely limited. Instead, the Immortality will further perfect what is already present to an unimaginable level and continue to rise in power as they age relative to concept level. Immortality bestowed can be set to be revocable by the bestower anytime.


    Bloodlines/Genetic


    Further tampering of life is possible, from bestowing magical potential, creating specialized caste, to creating an entirely new species. Result depends on the compatibility and resilience of the genehost. Creating mutations is now possible. On a higher level, empowering mutations with Divinity, creating a hive-minded species, gene overloading to make overpowered creatures at the expense of lifespan are possible.


    Now this one is much harder to choose. Both have their own benefits and limitations. The lazy choice is definitely Immortality and Bloodlines have more utility. What is certain is that my choice will make a huge impact on my herd as a whole. For now I am leaning on the Bloodlines concept as my original aim is to get more sorcerers. I think I can ask my childrens on their opinion as this will drastically impact them too.


    Finally I checked my new Divinity perks. Apparently I can now grant wishes of mortals in exchange they must sacrifice something. Be it part of their harvest or material wealth in general, lifespan, and even souls on the requirement that they personally own those things or give live sacrifices. As for choosing a symbol for the conduit of my divine power, is a ram head with 4 sets of horns enough? The color definitely is gold. As for the effigy, if a statue or craft is dedicated towards me, I can choose them as my effigy. Symbols are severely limited in terms of conduit power but they can be easily made and carried while Effigy¡¯s power depends on the size and quality of the statue or craft. Finally the converting of Souls and Attribute Points. The conversion is vice versa and the conversion rates are both 2:1. So I need to sacrifice 2 Souls for Attribute Points and the same rate of 2 Attribute Points for 1 Souls. Using this method is a certain net loss so unless I have an overabundance of one and lack the other I will not use this. Hopefully on the higher Divinity level, I can convert them in 1 to 1 ratio.


    But before I can move on to check what new Concept I can pick and the new mutations available, I sense two presence on the border of my domain. Two Gods. I know who they are. About time we meet again. I wonder if they have contemplated my proposal. And I hope they are not here for conflict.

 54

    54


    I tried to shrink myself but that didn¡¯t work much. Rather it doesn¡¯t work anymore. I can still change my appearance, but shrinking is almost impossible. I checked around and found that basic concepts will have severe penalties if applied to myself and other Greater Daemons. This will mean that I will have difficulties further leveling my Facsimile concept. Regardless, now I cannot make myself appear like I once was when I reveal myself to Rhya and Taal. While coming clean might have its worth, it might give them some concern as I ascend from Lesser to Greater Daemon in less than a week since our last meeting.


    I stopped again just before I flew. I am still naked all this time. The prospect of some kind of official meeting suddenly made me feel self conscious again. I guess this is finally the time for some clothes. I summoned my soul forge which adapted to my height. As I am still limited in materials, I decided to throw all the Tzeentch Screamers I still have inside my Sanctuary. They scream as they start to burn and condense into a ball of flame. This won¡¯t be enough, so I cut some part of my hair and threw it into the fire. I remember the Changeling managed to cut parts of Slaanesh¡¯s hair as a prank and Tzeentch weaved it into a cloak or something. So my hair as a Greater Daemon and having some Divinity might be the best quality material too. As for the souls, I decided to just spend ten. I can just upgrade it later if it is inadequate.


    Finally I start the soul forging. As making multiple clothes is impractical, I focus on bestowing something similar to Facsimile concept to the artifact so that I can will it to become anything I want anytime. Must be a bit durable too as changing it into an armor for combat is a must. The process is much quicker now that I am a Greater Daemon. The result is a semi transparent golden cloth. I took it and immediately turn it into presentable clothes as I will it. Wristguard formed on my hands, bands on my ankles, a golden loincloth only on the front attached to hip pauldrons, a strapless bikini for my breast with a golden ring in the middle, then finally a fur cloak for the entire back. (Basically the fanfic pic but without the black cloths whatever it is called)


    Now somewhat presentable, I fly to the border of my domain. Also carrying my horn as this might be the best time to give it to Valeria. She should be near or within the Moot by now. But first, I have a meeting with two Gods.


    ¡ª


    Meanwhile in the Moot


    Hooves stomps, giant foot stomps. A minotaur, an ogre, and a halfling are served another pile of freshly baked pies. The stomping grew more fervent as the trio started chomping down with equal savagery. This is a pie eating contest. And Furlong the Fat have been the back-to-back winner of the pie eating contest. He is so fat that he never bothered to button his shirt anymore, showcasing a large gash scar on his stomach. This is not from battlefield wound, instead this is from his innard bursting out from his stomach in the three years prior pie eating contest. Fortunately the attending priestess of Rhya quickly heals him. Furlong¡¯s name is legendary in the Moot since then.


    Now if you are curious on why this happens, this is due to Valeria and her herd arriving in the last week of Summer Solstice festival. The festival should only last a week, ten days at most but in the Moot it is a month-long event, and can be longer depending on the circumstances. This is due to their unbelievably good harvest from Rhya¡¯s blessing as halflings are her favorite. This means the unbelievably good harvest is every harvest. The halflings have exported vast quantities of food outside their provinces and still they must build new warehouses for almost every harvest. So they decided to have a month-long festival every Summer Solstice where free food is available for everyone instead. The exports and the month-long free food of course made the halflings quite rich but they didn¡¯t know that. Already content in the farming and the bountiful harvest that follows. Making new warehouses excluded.


    When Valeria arrives, her herd almost decides to make the halflings and the ogres as their feast. But Robadel, the halfling cook explains why it is bad and to whom the festival is for just in time. He accidentally omits Rhya¡¯s name. After all, who didn¡¯t know who Rhya is in the Moot. He describes a goddess of golden wheat, where everything grows abundantly, of fertility, and nature. As Valeria translates this to the entire herd, they of course relate it to the closest being they know, the Golden Mother. She is gold, everything grows abundantly in her domain, and nature obeys her. This prompts a misunderstanding that the herd believes that the festival is for their Golden Mother and decides to join. The halfling, seeing more mouths to feed and more food to be cooked so as to not waste their harvest readily welcomed them. This welcome is due the halflings that never leave their province very rarely to never meet a beastmen due to the very scary knight order in Talabecland in which every knight rides a Demigryph, Taal''s Fury. This is also exactly what happens when ogre raiders first enter Mootland and how imperial ogres are a thing.


    A cheer erupts from the halflings. Furlong won again and kept his winning streak. The golden minotaur stopped on the last three pies while the ogre could not finish his last one. But still Furlong¡¯s hand moves to the two other competitors'' unfinished pies. ¡°Must... not... waste... food.¡± The ogre laughs and hands him the last pie while the minotaur could only watch in disbelief. Furlong finished the last four pies then let out a big burp worthy of Greasus¡¯ court. ¡°I won.¡± Then Furlong dropped dead.

 55

    55


    Taal and Rhya stand at the border of another divine domain. Snow has started to fall as winter is on the horizon. But none of it passes an invisible line dividing Drakwald into two. The leaves of the trees within the domain are gold and faintly glowing. Still vibrant amidst the coming winter. Both Rhya and Taal felt a little bit like home but couldn''t help but shake the eerie feeling. In front of them is still nature, yes, but unnatural at the same time. Invasive, resilient, and gnawing at the world itself. Even now the invisible line expands, swallowing Drakwald into its domain bit by bit to the point of the expansion cannot be seen by the naked eye. Then they sense the God of its domain approaching. Winds carrying faintly fragrant scents flow from the golden domain and the leaves of Drakwald rustles as if recoiling in fear.


    The sound of giant hooves resound. Then Rhya and Taal met her. A daemon they have met before and even work together. But very different. One thing for sure, she is now a Greater Daemon with 4 meters tall height and a new pair of horns. Both Rhya and Taal also shed their mortal disguise, growing in size and showing their true form. Elk horn grows from Taal¡¯s head and his already long beard grows even longer. As for Rhya, her hair grows longer, becoming white on the base of her blond hair as winter has come. The two Gods now stand at comparable size with Valariel at 3 meters tall.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    ¡°We met again.¡± Valariel starts


    ¡°Groveling much to ascend?¡± Taal starts, clearly hostile


    ¡°Just ascended today and no. I do not serve them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s you doing three days ago?¡± Taal continues, clearly not trusting her


    Three days ago? I start to think about what he could be referring to.


    ¡°My herd¡¯s battle with Malagor and Taurox?¡± I tilt my head and ask


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Rhya ask confused


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just noticed a town burning and my scouts tell me that Taurox and his entire minotaur tribe are moving directly to my herd. Malagor herded them to attack me and challenged me to a magic duel.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s both of them now?¡± Taal asks


    ¡°Dead.¡±


    Rhya and Taal look at each other. Both of them know of Malagor and Taurox. The former is the scourge of the God¡¯s temples and priests. Finding new believers and sanctifying their temples again are hard and spend quite a bit of power. While the latter continue to ravage Talabecland, the province where there are mostly believers of both Rhya and Taal. Even Taal¡¯s Fury, the knights on demigryph, have a hard time dealing with them. Now both of them died by an upstart daemon that claimed to not serve the Chaos Gods. Both also remember that Valariel offers an alliance. But still both are hesitant to trust as this suspiciously felt like another of Tzeentch¡¯s schemes. Not to mention there is still the problem with the Changeling.


    Slaanesh and Tzeentch trial:


    All participant leaves the stage


    Theatre of the Masque suspended


    2nd place reward get:


    Meanwhile at the Moot


    Furlong is buried in the land of his family. Dying by overeating is quite common for the halflings. The procession is accompanied by a quarter of the Mootland populace that can attend. Including the ogres, and terrified Averlander who managed to keep their faces neutral as they stand besides the golden beastmen that is clearly larger than they usually were. The beastmen are not acquainted with this sort of ritual. Some even questioned in whispers on why Furlong¡¯s corpse was not eaten by the others. A small sign of respect as Furlong has out eaten a minotaur and an ogre. Fortunately there''s a language barrier so the humans who heard the whisper didn¡¯t understand.


    Furlong¡¯s burial marks the end of the festival. Already the golden herd started packing again and to resume their journey. The halfling of course emptied one of their warehouses and gave it out to the herd, this way they already have an empty warehouse for the next harvest and no need to build another one. Some of the halflings even gave out some clothes to the still nude lesser daemons.


    ¡°What the fuck? How is this possible?¡± Valariel, still invisible and flying above, is genuinely confused. She reveals herself in all its glory and lands in front of Valeria who now wears human traveling clothes. The entire golden herd knelt in reverence.


    ¡°Mother! Congratulations on your ascension.¡± Valeria said as she look up


    ¡°I am surprised that you and the herd are welcomed by the halflings.¡±


    ¡°We stayed for a few days and joined their festival. Why didn''t you tell us that the halfling worshiped you, mother?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No they are not. They worshiped Rhya.¡± I scanned around and saw the Robadel, halfling cook trying to hide behind an ogre. The only one that knows Rhya in my herd is that halfling. Is he smarter than I thought or all this is due to his stupidity? Regardless, this is a good development.


    ¡°But Rhya is a friend. So it''s fine.¡± I quickly said as some of the beastmen started to become furious as they were lied to. What I said is technically not a lie. We are not enemies. Yet. This resulted in quite a clamor among the halflings.


    ¡°And this is for you.¡± I give Valeria the Horn of the Golden Mother. ¡°This artifact will strengthen your entire herd. In case of emergency, you can blow the horn. I will send some help.¡±


    ¡°I am grateful for this gift, mother.¡±


    ¡°You can continue your journey to Cathay. There should be a trade road going there.¡±


    ¡ª


    He shambles back home. He can¡¯t smell really well right now, but he remembers the way home. His throat is numb and itchy. In fact, so does his entire body and his body felt heavier. But that is irrelevant. Did his brother win the battle? He can¡¯t remember much about the battle. Such are his thoughts as he shambles through. The clearing is near. Home is near.


    The golden herd is on its way to recovery. Though now many if not all newborns have random mutations. Then a furious bellow tore through the calm at the edge of the camp. The golden herd moves as one to defend. There at the edge of a clearing is a shambling mound of rotting flesh. Heads upon heads upon heads. limbs rotting and melting into one then turned into maws of jagged teeth placed haphazardly on the rotting body.


    Wolfe is here


    Wolfe is home

 56

    56


    The Golden herd moves as one. Spears are thrown and beastmen chases after the fleeing shambling spawn. Despite the grotesque and the mismatched limb size, the spawn moves faster than expected. The herd chased after it to the deep forest. All the while the spawn continues to emit the toxic plague the herd encounters when battling the Slaughterhorn tribe. While the herd are immune, they are still slowed down by the stench as their heightened senses made it unbearable. Any spears thrown that hit and lodged into the spawn doesn¡¯t seem to slow or even damage it as it continues to run.


    All the while, Wolfe is confused and terrified. Why does his tribe attack and chase after him? Another spear hit his body but he didn¡¯t register or even felt the pain. An axe cleaves down. Chopping one of his limbs. Which limbs he didn¡¯t know other than it somehow doesn''t slow him at all. Then a hand grabbed him from behind. Stopping him in its tracks. He whined in fear as the hand pulled him back. He looks that it is Druig, then he wished for this to stop and his vision went dark.


    Druig pulled the abomination back. He heft his old mundane greataxe. But he stopped at the last moment. Out of the grotesque, rotting, and bloated fused flesh he recognized who it was. The cleaved through shoulder to stomach that he dealt, now turned into giant maw with jagged teeth. Then in the many fused heads on where should be the right shoulder, an upper head of a werewolf, its eye, now gray, looks back at him in recognition. Druig almost kills his brother again. But before Druig could call out his name, the gray eye rolled back. The abomination explodes into a mass of mouth and teeth capable of swallowing him whole.


    A bright red flash passed through Druig from behind and speared through the abomination. It roared in pain before recoiling and running or rather rolling away using all its limbs. Moving faster and faster as it bounces after gorging and crashing into obstacles. Kal and his unit of tuskgor raiders try to give chase to no avail.


    ¡ª


    Somewhere at the edge of Drakwald, near the border of Middenland and Nordland


    Wolfe awakes again. He looks around nervously and finds nothing. He wants his mother. But he is lost. He somehow can¡¯t smell anymore. So he picks a random direction and hopes for the best. Along the way he passed a stream. He wants to drink, but something tells him that he is not thirsty. He wants to look where the stream leads, following a stream to find his mother might be better than walking in a random direction. But again something tells him not to.


    With all his might, he wills himself to stop and approach the stream. Again he tried to drink but stopped. He should be looking at himself in the reflection. Not this... sickly green thing. He can¡¯t even see where the head is supposed to start and ends at the big lump of flesh on where the right shoulder is supposed to be. His first thought is that his mother can help him. But then he understood why he was attacked and no one recognized him.


    They reject you


    That is not your home anymore


    But Druig recognizes him right? That is the last thing he saw before he went unconscious. If Druig can, then his mother definitely can. Immediately he turns back and tries to walk.


    No


    There is no turning back


    This is what you wished for


    An attention suddenly made him collapse in fear.


    You wished to stop


    So they stopped being your family


    Only I remain


    Void/Dimension


    Advanced Concept


    Sacrifice 100 souls to take


    Grant advanced control of space. Create artificial dimensions, travel between dimensions, teleportation, and others. Creation of other spatial anomalies, the cutting of space, and minor temporal anomalies are possible. Synergize perfectly with time concepts.


    Gravity


    Advanced Concept


    Sacrifice 50 souls to take


    Amplify or lessen the gravitational force of certain objects, individuals, or space. Compression and implosion of space are possible. Creation of small artificial sun or black holes are possible at higher concept level.


    Emotion


    Basic Concept


    Grant the ability to eat emotions. Effect depends on what emotion is eaten and what emotion is picked as the primary diet. Can exert control based on what emotions the individual is having, effect is doubled if the emotion is primary diet and halved if the emotion is the opposite. Amplify the effect with each higher level. Emotions opposite of the primary diet will become increasingly more repulsive at higher levels.


    Psyche


    Advanced Concept


    Cannot be bought, only evolved from Emotion


    Pick a part of a living being¡¯s psyche. Directly empowered based on how many living beings are experiencing the picked psyche on a global scale. Then effects are amplified or lessened based on how many living beings are experiencing said psyche in certain regions. Can pick additional psyche with every two additional levels. Example psyche are: fear, bloodlust, ambition, determination, anger, joy, despair, honor, etc. Warning! This will undoubtedly alert the Four Chaos Gods (If not having an Advanced Concept that gives concealment effect). Depending on what is chosen, this could mean aligning with certain Chaos Gods or outright offending one if chosen psyche are already claimed. The latter however, gives the possibility of usurpation.

 57

    57


    I saw my choices and now genuinely torn. I only have one free concept slot as of right now. Space offers much more versatility, especially its advanced form. But it is clear that if I want to compete with the Chaos Gods, I have to pick Emotion and evolve it into Psyche for that global benefit. The former offers versatility while the latter offers straight power up. There is also a concern that if I take Psyche, I will immediately become part of the Chaos Gods great game. The safest option will be to take Emotion, level it up but don¡¯t evolve it to Psyche until I think I am powerful or ready enough. I will be more tempted to take the Space concept if the Time concept is also available. As for why Time is not available now, I guess because Time generally doesn''t really exist in the Warp, Daemons cannot grasp the concept or there must be some hidden prerequisite that I haven¡¯t fulfilled yet. I think I will hold off taking another concept for a while as at this point, every choice will make drastic changes.


    I can pick the evolution for Blood concept first. As it seems like the concepts I can pick do not really synergize with Blood, I pick Bloodline/Genetic advance concept.


    Concept Evolve


    Blood -> Bloodlines/Genetics


    Magical affinity genes can now be bestowed


    Slight improvement on attributes can now be upgraded into permanent genetic specialization focusing on one aspect like Intelligence, Strength, Dexterity, etc.


    Permanent general genetic improvement is also possible


    Can bestow genetic stabilization or instability to control random mutation chance


    Genetic chimerism unlocked


    Nice. Now I can add more wizards amongst my ranks. Though there will be an increased chance of magical mishaps too. Ideas sprung up in my mind on what kind of specialized castes I can make. Perhaps I can make my chaos mammoths into their own beastmen too. Then as I remember about my children, I remember that I forgot to ask their opinion on this. Unconsciously I know they will approve of anything I choose then I forgot that I would decide after getting their opinions. Then again, I still cannot grasp my herd and childrens as what they really are. My nature as a Daemon made me can¡¯t form proper attachments with them, like they are just means to an end. Then I also know I must not do this but also cannot properly grasp on it too.


    Multiple effigies are made and dedicated to you.


    Bless them?


    A new screen broke through my musings. Then I look down at the halflings that have finished making three effigies. All of them look satisfied with their work and I know they are content with their lives. A small warmth of emotion flickers and fades. Not even long enough for me to grasp what it was. I wonder... will it be better if I take the Emotion concept? Will I make a meaningful attachment, or will I regret ever taking it, remembering what kind of world I was in and knowing what is to come? Or even taking it won¡¯t even change anything about me?


    ¡°Sorry, Miss Goddess, um, uh...¡± One of the halfling spoke


    ¡°Valariel.¡± I told him my name


    ¡°Miss Goddess Valariel, the effigies are finished. I¡¯m sorry if I interrupt seeing you thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°Your greataxe is broken right? Any of it remains?¡± I ask as Druig brings out the only remaining shaft. Broken beyond repair. Then I saw a pair of horns tied to his belt. One is obviously his and the other must be Taurox¡¯s.


    ¡°Those horns, give it to me.¡± I threw the shaft and the two horns into the Soulforge fire as soon as he gave them. Then I began my work. Another battle is looming overhead.


    ¡ª


    Back in the Sanctuary


    The real Valariel felt the Sanctuary shaking. In fear she looks for cracks or invading daemons. Then she begins to worry as she wonders if the Daemon is alright. But what she saw was a small hole. Through it, she saw gentle rolling hills, farmlands stretched out, and the sound of a river flowing. Does the Daemon let her see the outside? Or is this trickery by others? Regardless, being cooped up in an empty space for a long time, Valariel longs for the outside. Warily she approaches. Then after a long time nothing really happens, Valariel touches the viewing hole.


    Back in the Moot, one of the effigies suddenly jolts and moves. Valariel finally back in the material world. The moving effigy stumbles around on the box as the shift from the Sanctuary to outside is very jarring. She knocks another effigy down from the box into the river Aver. The sound of it falling took the attention of the nearby halflings. Valariel, realizing that she is in a some kind of effigy, she stops moving.


    ¡°No! Valariel¡¯s effigy!¡±


    ¡°What you waiting for? Go get it!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t swim. Can you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The effigy is already gone, taken by the river currents.


    ¡°We can just make a new one right?¡±


    ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t have stopped to get lunch.¡±


    The halflings grab the effigy possessed by Valariel and the last remaining one to be put elsewhere.


    The fallen effigy is carried by the river currents. Some wooden parts allow it to float on the surface of the river. And the River Aver took it somewhere. To a place much, much worse than Sylvania.


    Stirland.

 58

    58


    A hand touches the effigy at the bank of River Aver. Rings adorned his fingers. With finely cut jewels. Dwarven make. But he is not a dwarf. As he is not short nor is he stout in figure. Nevertheless he wore finely tailored clothes fit for a noble. Not a high ranking one but a noble nonetheless. He is Randolf Steirmann, Lord of Mittlenburg. Mittlenburg and the surrounding land is still part of Stirland. Situated southeast of the Moot and southwest of Sylvania, while also bordering a few dwarven holds. He has shoulder length black hair combed neatly to the back and finely trimmed beard.


    ¡°Guerino!¡± He shouts. And a shorter, more round, and his only servant arrives. ¡°Did you think my wife would like this? It is quite finely made. Just need to clean it a little and it will be presentable is it not?¡± He spoke and articulated every word slowly and perfectly.


    ¡°Did you just pick it from the river master?¡± The servant spoke slowly too. Fixing his glasses and making sure his hair is also neatly combed to the sides.


    ¡°Of course not Guerino. I bought it from a dwarven craftsman.¡±


    ¡°My mistake master.¡±


    ¡°Of course I pick it from the river Guerino. Look how dirty it is.¡± Randolf shot back but still articulated everything slowly. Then he pushed the effigy to Guerino. ¡°Now go clean it.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡± Guerino went to clean the effigy.


    ¡°Guerino! Is my beer boiled already? Don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡± Randolf immediately asks as he turns away. Guerino didn¡¯t even walk three steps away.


    ¡°Almost ready master.¡± Guerino hurries to clean the effigy. Hand it over back to Randolf outstretched hand. Then he went to boil the beer.


    Seeing this Randolf just rolls his eyes. At least the effigy in his hands is much better looking now. His little secret excursion to buy a gift for his wife is in vain. All he sees are more gems, more jewelries, more clothes. His wife has plenty of those already and her temper is getting shorter by the day. How he wishes the beer to be boiled faster.


    Did someone make a wish? A female voice sounds in his mind


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± Randolf unsheathes his sword and looks around. Guerino also jumps back to his master''s back and unsheathes his two swords.


    ¡°What is it, master?¡±


    ¡°Someone just spoke to me.¡±


    You are not halfling. How did you get my effigy?


    ¡°There it is again!¡± Randolf shouts as fast as a Stirlander can


    ¡°There¡¯s no one master.¡± Guerino said in concern


    Guerino just finished making the fire when the pot full of beer suddenly boiled. Guerino¡¯s eyes balk and dart back and forth between the pot of freshly boiled beer and the effigy on his master¡¯s hand. Randolf however, just stretches open his free hand and waiting for his glass of beer.


    ¡ª


    This guy is an idiot. How the fuck he get his hand on one of my effigies. Did the halfling sell them? Can¡¯t be. Stolen or just dropped it somewhere? A bit more likely.


    Ehem, wish granting effigy. I wish for my wife to forget she ask for a gift


    There he is again but his voice is a bit hushed. I sent my consciousness through the effigy and perceived the interior of a somber castle. A finely dressed woman shouting something at a few of the servants. Then I just exert my divine power through the effigy and make the wife forget she asks for a gift. She immediately calmed down. Somewhat.


    1 soul


    Wish granting effigy. I wish for my wife to be a bit more calmer


    Again, I do that with my divine power


    1 soul


    Wish granting effigy....


    1 soul


    1 soul


    1 soul


    ¡ª


    The werewolves, now with Wolfe¡¯s absence, are now led by the Norscan werewolf chieftess. She personally led scouting parties ordered to track where the last chaos abomination went. While she lost many ranks in leadership, the Golden Mother has bestowed her plenty of blessings that will make all Norscan rage in envy. For this she will serve her faithfully. One thing she may still want, is the honor to receive an artifact personally made by the Golden Mother, however slim it might be. But so far, only her firstborn ever receives this honor. The sight of the Great Druig receiving his reforged greataxe is enough to make her envy.


    A howl echoes in the north. The second scouting party has found some trace and she howls back. Signaling that she will move there with haste. The smell of familiar rot wafts into his nose. Followed by a shudder as it is followed by the madness given by the Blood God. Part of her relish remembering the sensation of battle only the madness could give and will gratefully accept death. But the Golden Mother saw fit for her to serve longer.


    Now that she is the leader of the werewolves, she will zealously do what is ordered. She will make the Golden Mother acknowledge her name.

 59

    59


    Available souls 126


    I check the souls I have again. I have spent 30 souls to reforge Druig¡¯s greataxe with his broken horn and another of Taurox¡¯ horn. It now has what it previously had which restored his stamina if he kills, now added with synergy with his Fiery Wrath mutation and a part of Taurox¡¯s strength. He should be more unstoppable now. All that is left is only Lak who doesn¡¯t have her own personal soulforged artifact.


    Other than that, the noble that found or stole my effigy only had it for one day and he already made 30 or more wishes. Most of which are very stupid. It is still good as I get more souls due to Stirland¡¯s weird law but his slow diction almost makes it unbearable. Examples of his wishes are:Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    Wish granting effigy, I want my wife to have blonde hair


    I grant his wish, using my divinity and magic to turn her hair blonde from black


    +1 Soul


    Wish granting effigy, nevermind, I won¡¯t recognize my wife from behind. Turn it back


    I grant it again


    +1 Soul


    Wish granting effigy, please close the door of my chamber


    ¡°... Are you sure? I could just call Guerino if you want.¡± I said through my effigy


    No need. He has something else to do


    ¡°...¡± The door closes


    +1 Soul


    With the flashback done, I decided to upgrade my Herdstone. One hundred Souls immediately gone. But with the noble, it seems like I won¡¯t be worrying for Souls for now. Until he is caught by a witch hunter or something. The forest rustles before silencing. Even my herd senses something is happening and stops. Then my herdstone grows, cracking, breaking apart before revealing a type of darker stone underneath. The ground beneath the Herdstone similarly cracked and sank under the new weight of the Herdstone. Then a bright flash turned the world white.


    Chaos Gods have noted you not aligning with any of them. Daemonic interference will be more frequent. Trials of the Chaos Gods will be more sparse but more difficult and with greater rewards. Greater Daemons can join Sanctuary wave trials.


    I read all the notifications. Some good and some bad. The increase of magic level to a third what was in the Days of the Old Ones is quite concerning. One thing for sure, Dragons and magical creatures will be more prevalent. Wizards will be more common, their magic will be easier to cast, possibly with more power, and also with more disastrous consequences. There is also an almost certain possibility that Gods can walk the material world again. With this, picking the Magic concept will be much more viable too like with Space and Emotion concepts. But it will risk clash with Tzeentch. He will no doubt enjoy me taking the Magic concept but I might not.


    I need something that gives me an edge over both Chaos and other Gods. Thinking back again, none of the Chaos Gods have control of Space except maybe Tzeentch with his labyrinth. Neither does the human and elven Gods. As far as I remember. With that in mind, I picked the Space concept. I will pick Time or Emotion concepts if I get another concept slot and I unlock the hidden requirement for Time.


    Space Concept Picked


    Grant basic control of space. Establish domain, expand and shrink spaces, create spatial artifacts.


    Can establish Divine Domain in synergy with Divinity concept


    Can bestow specialized magical mutations that allow access to mirror or shadow dimension for a short time with Bloodline concept


    Can now compress self in synergy with Facsimile


    All effects depends on Willpower and greatly amplified with Divinity


    Nice, exactly just what I need. Now my herd has the potential to be as sneaky as Skaven. The magical mutation requires testing, just in time for our preparation. Whatever Nurgle plans with Wolfe, it won¡¯t be good.


    ¡°Kal! Druig! Gather everyone! It is time for our ascension.¡±


    ¡ª


    Deep in Laurelorn. The forest that was once an otherworldly beauty and terror are now only a husk of its former selves. A third of it was lost in a single night to a blighted rot, but very, very much alive. Even the dryads are corrupted by the rot, turned mad against the Eonir elves themselves. The Eonir¡¯s triumvirate once thought that Morghur, the corruptor, is here. But surviving testimonies report that it is something else. But almost as powerful as it corrupts even the most powerful life magic they have.


    Messengers they have sent to Nordland and Middenland. If the relation they have built with them will not be honored then they might be forced to evacuate from their homeland or die trying to protect it.


    The werewolf chieftess stalks a group of Eonir Elves, running from the forests. Most are harmless from the looks of it, with only a dozen or two holding weapons. All of them heavily coughing, their flesh blackened by the rot. Then she heard a howl to the south. A command to return was given. She already has proof on where the abomination has gone. She can return right now. If she is still following Wolfe, then she will immediately return if he returns. But she is here now and as a Norscan, returning empty handed is a wasteful if not a shameful display. She uses her illusory feather to partially conceal herself, then give the order to attack.

 60

    60


    Concept level up


    Bloodlines 1 -> 3


    With the last adjustment, Dorn stood up. The golden Cygor now stood twice my height. Dorn is the first Cygor I give birth to right after the problem with the Nurgle plague is done. He is still blind to all but magic like the rest of the Cygors but they can see everything inside my domain. Which makes them excellent defenders. All that is left is to give Dorn his own weapon and something that can make him see outside then I will have an absolute unit in my herd.


    ¡°Dorn, go tell two of the other Cygors to look for the waystones fragments they always carry.¡± I told him and allowed him to go.


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± A very deep voice answers me.


    The other three Cygors I have also have been bestowed with all the mutations that my herd have. The golden metallic skin, the illusory feathers, the perfect body, and the rest while also empowering them with my Bloodline concept. The result is a bit taller and leaner Cygor but much faster without sacrificing their strength, their bloated stomach is properly replaced by abs too. Even so, Dorn is still almost twice taller than the rest, more than 12 meters I think. Two Cygors leave my Herd encampment properly, no longer shambling slowly. If they can see my domain, then they won¡¯t get lost if they use my domain as a lighthouse on where to return. Maybe. Unless they fall to the sea or some deep gorge somewhere, they are still practically blind outside.


    As for the rest of my herd, I almost gave up when I saw Beastmen DNA? Or something like that. It is an absolute clusterfuck in comparison to the female humans and female elves we have for breeding. It is like comparing one big ball of tangled up knots and a relatively tidy arrangement of lines. The problem is that Beastmen have an absolute number of recessive genes. Most probably come from their beast counterpart. Fortunately most of the mutations I give are more dominant, allowing me a place to start properly.


    First I empower Kal, Lak, and Druig. They now stand twice taller than the rest of their kind. The three now embody the best of being Bestigor, Beastwomen, and Minotaur. Sort of like beastmen Primarchs or so. Primagors? Or Primegors? No matter, with them being the template, I uplifted the rest to a somewhat better degree. No additional organs yet as those are difficult to properly put in place. I could do it to normal humans and elves but not to beastmen due to their clusterfuck of genes.


    Then I look towards Lak and Mal currently teaching the beastmen I have given the magic genes. Not that many, mostly beastwomen but at least I get another hundred wizards after the teaching is done. Even just adding the magic gene is quite difficult, one of my first subjects imploded. I don¡¯t know why that happens but at least I can try to evade it. Beastmen come to be because of Chaos, so probably most of their genes, even the recessive ones, are very sensitive to magic.


    ¡°Long time no see. Captain Bertrand right? I see you get a new arm.¡± The leading Grail Knight starts.


    ¡°A pair of legs and an eye too. I suppose I should be honored that you remember me if you Didn¡¯t fucking failed to exterminate the golden herd!¡± Bertrand roars in anger. After he is crushed under the stampede of horses and men from the failed Taurox hunt, he is one of the few who survived. The Huntmarshall spared no expense on healing those who survived. His crushed and mangled legs are regrown, so does his crushed left eye after a horse stomp on it. But different from the others who have their limbs regrown, his regrown limbs are now much more powerful than normal.


    ¡°Last I saw of the golden beasts, they crawled back to Drakwald. We have tried to hunt them all this time. Even lost a few of us to the treachery of a one eyed beastmen. We saw no sign of them so far, we thought perhaps their other wretched kin would finish off the last of the golds.¡± The leading Grail Knight explains. Some of the knights are now without their steeds too.


    ¡°Why are you still here anyway?¡± Bertrand asks and looks upon the sickly Eonir elves. While he and the Grail Knights did save them just in time, they still lost most of their able bodied guards.


    ¡°We have taken an oath to save Leslie Leoncuour. If we fail then at least we retrieve something as a confirmation that she already died. We will stay here at least until winter properly comes.¡±


    ¡°And now you have the oath to exterminate the golden herd unfulfilled too.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Bertrand sighs. Nothing gets done these days. ¡°Now what about them?¡±


    Bertrand cannot save an entire plagued refugee group. Even the Grail Knights are reluctant, both of their oaths are unfinished all these times, adding more will add more burden to them. Even the Eonir elves too have accepted their fate and doesn¡¯t voice their hopes.

 61

    61


    Eventually a decision is reached. The Bretonnian Knights and Bertrand will leave the Eonir¡¯s to their fate. The former cannot spare any more manpower as they have their own oaths to fulfill while the latter is just one man. None are equipped to take care of a group of refugees, especially plagued ones. The human cities will also not take them. They wouldn¡¯t risk the plague spreading to them. In fact, it is almost certain that the humans will just outright kill them.Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    The Bretonnian Knights will go to Marienburg to resupply one last time for their quest and also warn the city for the possibility of the plague. Same with Bertrand who left for Middenheim. Time passed and night came. Snow starts falling from the sky. Winter always comes early for Nordland and Laurelorn. The Eonir stays still. Mothers hugging their children as they lie dying on the ground. Weak coughs sound here and there. Growing fainter and scarcer with each passing seconds.


    Shambling sounds came from the north. Corrupted and rotting dryads and ents start appearing from the deep forest. The Eonir live to protect the Laurelorn from all corruption and destruction be it from the hands of chaos or humans. But now the forest comes to kill them in return. The earth shook as the dryads surrounded the Eonirs. There are no fathers left. All died to buy them time. Now wasted. Cracks sound as the ents clench their rotting lumber fists. They brought down their fists. The ground shook from the impact and wood splinters strewn out everywhere.


    A corrupted ent, pulverized by a huge stone hammer. The dryad shrieks and runs to attack the interloper. Bright golden light shines at night and banishes the dark. Then a gigantic flaming greatsword cleaved all the dryads in one swing. The remains of the dryads shrieking as it burns. The ents roar as it finally near the other giant. The stone hammer that was thrown, levitates and swiftly flies back to the owner. Knocking down an ent as it is struck from behind. The hammer returns to the Cygor¡¯s hand and swings it down, destroying the second ent. The last corrupted ent tries to strike the golden Cygor before a bigger hand lifts it up. Dorn looks down at the treant in his hand, pathetically tries to claw his arm. He roars and a fiery flame erupts from his mouth burning the ent to cinders.


    ¡°The usual.¡± I ponder as she answers. We don¡¯t really need more breeding stocks. Doubt they will have much use in my new herd too.


    ¡°Try to learn something from them. If nothing then just treat them as usual.¡± I tell Lak as there is nothing else we could gain other than that. She immediately flies down and tells the Eonir my terms.


    I return my attention back to Laurelorn. Already I could feel the sickening presence of Nurgle. Even with my new power and divinity, I still shiver if I focus on locating the source of the corruption. Instead I look at Dorn''s progress. Just he and one Cygor could clear so much ground and space already. I tell them with my divinity that they have progressed deep enough. Both stopped and now it''s my turn.


    There are two objectives Dorn and the Cygor do. One is to test their power now with the mutations that I give and when they can see. Another is to test the new weapons I gave them. The two Cygor that left to find more pieces of waystones already bring me enough material to make plenty of Soulbound Artifacts. After making the magic staff for Lak, I made a few more artifacts. The hammer on the Cygor is basically a replica of upscaled Thor¡¯s hammer. Though as of now it only has fly back to owner feature and being extra heavy. Then two to Dorn. One is the stone greatsword which is basically just Druig¡¯s greataxe but can only channer the Fiery Wrath mutation from the corrupted power of Sigmar. Another is an accessory chained on Dorn¡¯s horns. Which is basically just a stone carved symbol of my divinity and I made it as a mobile dominion generator. This allows Cygor to see within a few hundred meters or so while also carrying my divinity, allowing me to do plenty of things. Including allowing me to enforce my divine domain wherever Dorn goes. Slowly the putrid divinity pushed back and the grass below Dorn¡¯s hooves turn gold. This will be my primary staging ground on the assault to Laurelorn. I put Dorn and a Cygor here and the two other Cygor guard my herdstone. As for the battle preparation and the division, Kal and Druig is preparing for it and Lak is quite excited in leading her own beast-shaman squads.


    This will be my first battle fighting against one of the Chaos Gods. I will reclaim Wolfe and if I cannot, I will not let Nurgle have its way with the remains of my son.

 62

    62


    When will you return my effigy to the halfling?


    ¡°As per Stirland law, if nobody reports a missing property complaint within a month, the finder can keep it.¡± Randolf answers. The wish granting effigy almost never leaves his special left hand, even when sleeping. The hand is special because it is where the signet ring of his noble house is. A golden ring carved with the symbol of house Steirmann. A skull looking to the right and smoking with a pipe.


    Why one month in particular?


    ¡°It is when the complaints are deemed important enough that it stays for a month. The paperwork could be done instantly.¡± Randolf took a pipe from an ornate box and reclined back to his chair. Then he looks to the right and smokes his pipe. Behind him is a big portrait of himself looking to the right and smoking the very same pipe.


    Can you just return it if some halfling looks for it?


    ¡°No. All must follow the proper law and tradition.¡± Randolf answered but with barely concealed contempt. A contempt taught for generations when Emperor Ludwig cut the most fertile land of Stirland to create Mootland. That was more than one thousand years ago.


    ¡°So, are you halfling goddess or something?¡±


    Not exactly. I just showed up after some festival and they now worship me because of some association with their goddess.


    ¡°So, what do you do?¡±Fi?ndd new updates at novelhall.com


    I-


    Then the door barged open.


    ¡°Guerino! You do not just barge into a noble¡¯s office without knocking or prior notice!¡± Randolf shouts but also makes sure every syllable is pronounced properly and slowly. Making it sounds not exactly like a rebuke but more like a notice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry master. But-¡±


    ¡°But, I forgive you. I will make sure you do not get fifty lashes because I know you will only barge in case of emergency.¡±


    ¡°Danger?¡±


    ¡°Unknown.¡±


    Ultimately, Guerino is then ordered to secure the effigy as soon as possible as after the inspection is over


    ¡ª


    The other Valariel returned to Sanctuary. She wants to see where the other effigy she dropped ends up to, possess it, then perhaps find a way back to the other effigies in the Moot. After all, she just needs to follow the river upward. But the view was obscured by something and so she immediately tried to possess the effigy. Only after the nauseating shift from Sanctuary to material world is gone does she notice the fat man looking at her. She still doesn''t know if the Daemon allows this on purpose or not as she is yet to return to the Sanctuary for quite a long time. Not to mention the halflings that practically worship her now. Valariel knows that the Daemon share the same name but it still feels weird when the halflings utter the name in worship. She also doesn''t know if the Daemon''s bid to become a god is possible or not. So many questions and she is stuck in here.


    Oh? Curious. What is this?


    A wizened male voice resounds within the Sanctuary. Valariel looked for the source in fear and still found no cracks like the previous breach.


    Hmmm. A place of dream and death. But I cannot enter.


    This time Valariel, runs and grabs a soulforged artifact stored within the sanctuary.


    ¡°Who are you!? Reveal yourself!¡±


    Oh? Someone is in there.


    Then Valariel saw the window connecting to the effigy she just possessed vibrates violently. As if struggling to block whatever it is from coming inside.


    I am Morr


    I am Death

 63

    63


    Welcome to the great game


    Trial of Tzeentch, Khorne, and Slaanesh


    Defeat Nurgle¡¯s newest chosen


    +25% spell power


    +25% strength


    +25% all stats


    Applied to the whole herd for the duration of the Trial


    Reward:


    80 Souls


    80 Attribute Points


    2 level for chosen Concept


    Penalty to failure:


    A divine entity is trying to enter Sanctuary


    ¡°Leave this place!¡± I shouts as I place myself between him and Valariel as she takes cover behind me.


    But not this one.


    ¡°How did you enter?¡±


    I did not. This is just an illusion I made to talk to the stranded soul there. The figure points behind me


    Hearing that, I willed my Divinity to force him out.


    Impressive. I assume what¡¯s happening up north is your doing


    Host Divinity is lower than Entity¡¯s Divinity


    Failed to force Entity out


    Both of you are very much alike. Tell me, does a Daemon wants to become mortal or a mortal wants to become a Daemon?


    ¡°What?¡± I and Valariel spoke at the same time


    You don¡¯t know? Both of you don¡¯t know? He asks incredulously. Then he broke into an amused laugh.


    This is definitely new. Then perhaps there¡¯s a chance. I will return, after both of you sort this out. I will allow your effigy to stay in Stirland and your harvesting of souls. For now.


    Then he just left. Leaving us both. And yes, perhaps this is time to sort this out.

 64

    64


    Back in Laurelorn, the forest floor slowly turns into marshes. Filled with putrid, slopping, rotting mixture of all what was plants and animals. Dense fog filled with unbearable stench obscure visions and other senses. Kal led his army of other bestigors and razorgor riders numbered 1500 across the marsh. Their target is a small Eonir town near the eastern outskirt of Laurelorn that was once used as a trading hub between them and Nordland. They are to occupy it whether it has fallen to the Nurgle hands or not. While Dorn and those left at the main camp erect a makeshift fort, this already walled town will help in containing Nurgle from expanding eastward. As for the reason they go there through Laurelon and not circle from the outside is to test their endurance within the forest toxic atmosphere and also to see what threats lie ahead. Another is to not risk being seen by Nordland and add even more factions to the mix.


    The waist high marsh they trod was apparently once a lake. Though no doubt the marsh has hugely expanded in size compared to the lake. Then there¡¯s the faint roar and gurgling sound at the back. Immediately Kal roars his command for defensive positions as a Plaguebearer springs from below the marsh water. Its one eye pierced by his spear, killed and swiftly disappeared. Only for four more jumps from the water and target him. Another cleaved by the swing of his spear, one manages to grab his left arm and pulls down only to be thrown away from Kal¡¯s sheer strength after his ascension. The other two Plaguebearers resort to pulling the razorgor he rides down. For the Razorgor that needs to lift its head up so that its head is not submerged, thrashed around in panic which led it to be dragged down the marsh.


    Jumping from his razorgor, Kal strikes at another Plaguebearer with his spear and kills it instantly. While Kal¡¯s soulforged artifact allows him to easily kill the Nurgle daemons, the rest of the herd are not as they struggle to kill even one in this unfavorable terrain. The fog obscures his vision as Kal helps those around him. He tries to roar to command his herd but the constant sound from the bells carried by the Plaguebearers disrupt his own roar.


    The golden beastmen too are hard pressed by the Plaguebearers. Many are pulled down by the Plaguebearers as they try to drown them. Their axes fail to deal a proper wound to the already rotting and bloated Nurgle daemons. The battle between them reduced to grappling and clawing and biting. A Plaguebearer has its head bitten off, spurting much noxious blood to the beastmen, another beastmen drowned, while Kal moves to save as many as he can. By the time the Plaguebearers'' assault ends and they leave the marsh, more than a third of his war army is gone. Kal knew the risk of ambush, he had arranged his 1500 beastmen in a quite dense formation to reduce the distance between ambush points and still a third was gone. Much more than he anticipated. Then he continues forward to the destination, the plan must succeed.


    ¡ª


    Back in Sanctuary, both Valariels sat across from each other. The Daemon explains the best she can to the elf.


    ¡°So this is all just a game?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± answered the daemon


    ¡°With dice rolling to determine all the outcome?¡±


    ¡°Then-then, that time. With the- the minotaur and that boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The first session where her entire life went downhill. The human boy that supposed to be her guide is brutally crushed in front of her and the minotaur rape her for a long time.


    ¡°I need to be alone.¡± I immediately stood as soon as she said that. The fact that the daemon she decided to trust might have used her in the past for entertainment is no doubt hard to process. Then I look at the three circular windows that connect to the effigies the halflings make.


    ¡°If you want to come outside again. I can arrange something.¡± I said before leaving the sanctuary. Returning to my body, I immediately set out to monitor the progression against Nurgle.


    ¡ª


    Back in Nordland. Just at the east side of Laurelorn, are having their own trouble. Their coastline under the constant threat of Norscan raiders have made them hardy people and equally ferocious warriors. This however does not help them prepare against the sudden increase in the intrusion of unbound daemons. This of course is due to the increase of magic in the world.


    ¡°Where the fuck did all these daemons come from!? This is not northern Kislev!¡± a huge cavalrymen loudly complained.


    ¡°Shut yer trap! You don¡¯t wanna bit-¡± Their captain warns before he himself bit his tongue. The dozen men under his command laughs before being cut short by the shrieks of Bloodletters. These thirteen men are sent by the Elector Count of Nordland, Wesner Nike, to ask Middenland for reinforcement. While their coastal cities have high walls and are well protected, everything in between the capital and the coastal cities are at risk. They spur their horses to run as fast as they can. But Nordland horses are not bred for speed but endurance to trek the heavily snowy and cold province.


    Four Bloodletters, slowly but surely catching up to them. Four cavalrymen slowed their horses to at least make some time for the rest. The bloodletters finally catch up to the rearguard. As the bloodletters swing their daemonic swords, a bright light flares. Turning the snowy white world whiter and banishing the daemons. The cavalrymen stopped in front of a Hierophant/Light wizard¡¯s horse. The blinding glow gradually subsides, revealing a young girl, no older than 15. Wearing the traditional white robes, although all colors have been washed clean from her, with her hair, eyes, and skin pure white like porcelain.

 65

    65


    In my hand are six ear piercings. Another set of soulbound artifacts that I made to facilitate communication between each ear piece. One for me then to Kal, Lak, Druig, Dorn, and finally Mal. While Mal is not my children, she is practically our current best support with her handling most of the blood magic to uplift other beastmen with my mutations. So she earned this much. The entire set cost 30 souls as I make sure that connection range is as far as it can be and also secure. How secure I don¡¯t know as this might be the first kind of magic artifact that is primarily used for communication and nothing else. At the very least, the material is a small shard of waystones, so it can still be upgraded if need be.


    Current souls: 32


    I still have plenty of souls and Waystones as material. No new wishes as of this day though. After this, I plan to make a golem body with the Waystones for Valariel to pilot. Based on what I saw in Sanctuary, she seems to be able to possess the effigies that are dedicated to me. So if I made a huge stone golem or statue dedicated to myself, she can possess it. Of course it needs to be an artifact too. I don¡¯t want to risk her if I can. But trapped in Sanctuary for so long might drive her crazy and this might help her to trust me more. Though I think I will require more souls than what I have


    +1 Soul


    Hmm? I did not grant any wish. I leave my tent to see Mal, the three eyed beastwoman sacrificing a heavily plagued Eonir to my Herdstone. Though only a few and only the most heavily sick ones. I waited until she finished sacrificing the other ten before approaching her.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡± She said and bowed. The entire herd has started calling me mother too.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the plagued Eonir?¡± I ask as I survey the breeding stocks. The number of Eonir does not really increase.


    The point Northwest is taken by Lak with her new army with hundreds of shamans, the current point is guarded by Dorn, and Kal to the Northeast. First I went Northwest. I need to deliver a stern warning to only use magic sparingly, only to empower themselves, and only when necessary. Hopefully this will mitigate the chance of more daemon invasions or other magical mishaps.


    ¡ª


    Back in the border of Nordland


    The cavalrymen are led by the Hierophant to a small camp. Though what they see unnerves them to no end. They thought a Hierophant that looks like a porcelain doll is going to be the worst of it but they thought wrong. The camp is divided in half. Half are occupied by normal soldiers and some are witch hunters but half are occupied by wizards. No problem on the former half, the latter half however are different.


    Other Hierophants, either look the same like the girl that leads them or have their body glows. Light seemed to be brighter around them. Golden wizards, their entire eyes now fully gilded golden orbs. Some glows like molten metal, some sweat mercury as they perform maintenance on metallic equipment and enchantment. The Life wizards, lethargic in the cold, their skin either have greenish hue or barks and branches grow from their back and shoulder or vines grow from their head. The Celestial wizards with their glowing pale blue eyes, almost transparent and blend into the surrounding. The supposed rare cases of a wizard thoroughly infused by their own magics are now almost common.


    They reach the commander¡¯s tent. Hurriedly they dismount, eager to ask what kind of insanity that led the commander to surround themselves with so many wizards. Within, there is Bertrand again, eating his soup. From captain of a thousand men to commander of the currently under test wizard company. The sudden spike of magic in the world sparks a new kind of crisis. The sudden increase of magically gifted individuals that should have never manifested before drives the Colleges of Wizards and Witch Hunter¡¯s thin. The Witch Hunters cannot possibly hunt down all new witches and hedge wizards. While the College, at least the one in Middenheim, whose resources are always limited by the Sigmarites forced to graduate all wizards under their tutelage and send their agents to take in as many magically gifted individuals to save them from being hunted, corrupted by their own magics, or taken in by hidden cult of dark wizards.


    ¡°Hmmm. Fuck.¡± He said as he finished his soup.


    And indeed, his new position is all kind of fuck.

 Brief Hiatus

Brief Hiatus


    Just to notify a brief hiatus for a week to 10 days. So writing on this story and the second story will be paused for the meantime. More detail in my Patreon regarding the situation and hopefully the plan going forward.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com

 66

    66


    I land near Lak¡¯s encampment west of Laurelorn. Most settlements here are yet to be resettled after we raided them a month ago. So much has changed since then and this time, we are not here to run away. From the flows of the winds of magic, it would seem that she has planted the waystones correctly. The magic now flows southeast to Dorn¡¯s waystone and his waystone divert the winds of magic northeast. All that¡¯s left is Kal¡¯s waystone to divert the winds back north or it will just flow to Nordland before going south again.


    Entering the encampment, I was quite surprised by how much vegetation there was. These places should be just barren marshes, so it seems like the Eonir really does teach Lak¡¯s and her shamans life magic. I also saw some new lesser daemons of mine. So she still breeds them too. Good. Supply and numbers are self sufficient here.


    ¡°Mother, what brings you here?¡± Lak, exits her tent, a familiar scent of sex wafts briefly


    ¡°This is for your ear. It should allow you to speak with Druig and Dorn, and Kal after I deliver his.¡± I explainCHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    She immediately pierce her ear as I look around. Some basic fortifications are already made and there¡¯s some totems that I taught her to make. Those are arrayed around the waystones as the redirected winds of magic power them. Most are buffs, not as strong as the ones back in my Herdstone but useful enough. A 10% increase to most stats is good enough as I have no plan to permanently settle here.


    ¡°There¡¯s less beastmen that you bring, where are they?¡± I ask after noticing that, less Eonir too.


    Immediately beastmen ambush them from their back from Drakwald, attempting to dismount any knight still on top of their horses while minotaurs charge down from the hill. These are the beastmen that have harassed them all the time in their hunt for the golden ones and saving Lady Leslie. Khazrak the One Eye¡¯s warherd.


    ¡°For the Lady!¡± The Grail Knights shout their warcry and immediately split into two groups. One to deal with the minotaur and one group to their back. As they charge however, their horses fall one by one by seemingly nothing. The Grail Knights are unharmed but they find their horses have one or two of its hooves missing. A faint glimpse of a golden spine before it delve back to the shadows is all they get.


    Regardless of their horse or not, the Bretonnian knight swiftly reorganized. As the Grail Knight move north and to the back of their formation, more and more Ungors ambush party attack them from the south across their line. These Ungors swiftly cut down as they practically fight naked and with faulty weaponry and are less powerful than their Beastgor brethren. The Grail Knights¡¯ cut down the beastmen at their back line and those in the north slowly killing the minotaurs one by one.


    Khazrak¡¯s beastmen too have learned that the questing knights are easier prey than the Grails. Weighed and thick rope nets drenched in sticky substance thrown to groups of questing knights that form small groups to fight the ambush. The rope slows them down and tangles itself to the ungor corpses at their feet. The many beastmen at their back line and the minotaur to the north is just a distraction for the Grail Knights so that they can target the main bulk of their forces which is the questing knights.


    A lone Grail Knight moves to help defend the tangled questing knights from the main ambush party of beastgors. The beastmen roar but flinches back as the Grail Knight roars louder. He defends the questing knights as they cut the nets slowing them down and the Grail Knights finishing off the distractions.


    As the last of the minotaurs are defeated, the Grail Knights turn back to help the rest of the party. They felt something light struck them on their back but saw that there¡¯s no more beastmen coming from the marshes. They decide to ignore and move. Only to have a stone hammer, thrice the size of a man, crush one of the Grail Knight by its sheer weight. They could only watch incredulously as the stone hammer then flew back to Laurelorn.

 67

    67


    The gigantic stone hammer flies back to Laurelorn, leaving behind the fully crushed remains of one of the noblest warriors of the Old World. The first Grail Knight casualty in their quest in one month. Four Grail Knights left. Unfortunately that will be the least of their worries. As the questing knights began disentangling themselves from the glued net and fighting in chaotic melee, a giant flaming greataxe, seemingly appearing out of nowhere, cleaved through three steel plated questing knights. Druig appears and roared, dozens of other golden minotaurs appear directly into killing blows, their shimmering feathers mutation cloaked their presence until the last minute.


    The already ambushed Bretonnian knights are now fully overwhelmed as even the two Grail Knights are pushed back. The two Grail Knights on the hill meanwhile have their return to reinforce delayed as there¡¯s a risk the stone hammer will be thrown again. Their careful steps are eventually abandoned as the knights are getting slaughtered. Then as soon as they turn their back from Laurelorn and the north, one Grail Knights are immediately targeted with eight spears of pure light, too fast to even be dodged.


    The other one dodged just in time by diving away as the gigantic stone hammer was thrown again. At this moment he finally admits that they lost, he won¡¯t be able to help the others in time and there¡¯s still a group of sorcerers still yet to show themselves. In one last attempt to reclaim some honor and avenge his friends, he jumps towards the stone hammer as it is lifted again. Hugging at its gigantic handle so that he are also lifted and taken to the enemy that have killed one of them in a cowardly manner.UppTodated from


    The giant hammer flies through Laurelorn¡¯s diseased trees. And as he glimpse at his enemy, a golden cygor, he leapt from the giant hammer. Using its momentum and all his might to a downward swing. In a gesture that belies normal Cygor¡¯s blindness and sluggish movement, the golden cygor managed to put its hand between his only eye as the Grail Knight struck. He grunt in exertion as even with all his might and the momentum, he only managed to cut off one finger and his blade struck midway through the golden cygor¡¯s ring finger. Its hide is harder than steel. He then uses the cygor¡¯s hand to pivot as he jumps away, yanking his greatsword free before its other hand can grab him.


    ¡ª


    I listened through Lak¡¯s report and finally managed to feel a little bit of relief even with my suppressed emotions. Those Bretonnian Knights are no more. At least for now. I don¡¯t know if this would result in an even greater quest to vanquish my herd but I know for sure they won¡¯t attempt this in winter. Then the end times are coming and they will be busy with their own problems.


    Looking back through the report, it is good that my children learned well and tried to maximize their advantages. Only joining in after the knights have all been dismounted by Khazrak¡¯s beastmen. Then Lak¡¯s attempt in minimizing magic usage by just tagging the two Grail Knights on the hill so that the Cygor with my hammer can see them is a great decision. They still get surprised and late in response when one of the Grail Knight decides to hug the stone hammer as it flies back which prompts Dorn¡¯s intervention. That one almost killed one of my cygor. Then there¡¯s the spear of light. I wonder what the Old World thinks when they know my beastmen are using Light magic. I don¡¯t know whether the beastmen did not use other magic in the lore because of their corruption and affinity to chaos or just they don¡¯t want to. So at least this is a good start. Still need to mitigate the magical drawbacks. If only there¡¯s a way to store casted spells like enchanted or soulforged items.


    Saving that for later, Kal finally just planted his waystone. Finally redirecting the winds of magic back north. In return, despite him losing most men, he at least made sure to make plenty of fortifications first. Makeshift stone walls from dismantling abandoned Eonir settlement then currently digging a ditch on the outside of the walls. The stage is set, with my children work is done, now begin my part.

 68

    68


    When the waystone Kal¡¯s bring is set, the winds of magic are returned north. The previous altered winds that bring sudden increase in daemon incursion to Nordland are gone. The frequency of daemons appearing immediately falls and the unbound daemons that are already in the material world slowly disappear with the lack of magic to sustain their existence. Or look for more victims to slaughter and sacrifice to prolong their presence within the material world.


    This however has an unintended consequence of concentrating magic within Laurelorn forest. After all, like the pressure of water flow being the most powerful at the point where it is blocked, so does magic concentration being the most pure at the point where it is dammed. Being so close to the north with only the narrow sea between Laurelorn and the northern wastes then added with the raising of the world¡¯s magic due to Valariel¡¯s herdstone, the three waystone Valariel and her herd have placed are simply unable to divert the winds of magic properly and quick enough.


    The winds of magic that were supposed to be diverted from northwest, to south, and to northeast are pushed even further south from the northern winds of magic. With the waystones unable to divert the winds of magic quick enough, the winds closest to the waystones eventually stopped flowing. And when the winds of magic stop flowing, warp stones formed. A stone of concentrated chaotic magic. Powerful and dangerous but highly sought after. An uranium equivalent for magic that is always active. An ingredient to amplify all things magical and for wizards, an alternative source of magic and different against winds of magic, the wizards need not tempt fate against Tzeentch. Though this only means that they are switching from a danger to their souls and others to a danger of mutations on their body. They are formed in a half circle line connecting the three waystones Valariel¡¯s herd have set fast enough to be seen with the naked eye. Which means there''s an awful lot of them.


    ¡°Kal! Gather as much as you can. Prepare some forges and provide the gatherer with plenty of escorts!¡± I ordered Kal who nod and gathers his beastmen


    This is certainly unexpected. While this means that I can get a steady supply of warp stones anyway and make powerful weapons, and guns, this will attract the attention of those Skavens. I finished my work on creating beast paths connecting my herdstone and the three waystones that have been set around Laurelorn. Expediting travel time between the four points.


    ¡°Any attack when gathering these?¡± I start


    ¡°Only if we venture too deep into the forest.¡± One of the shamans answered. This is strange, as this means that there is something holding the daemons back or the Eonir elves deeper inside are still fighting. Either are unreliable but at least I still have time if true.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lak?¡± I finally ask


    ¡°Inside the tent. Breeding the Eonir as usual.¡±


    The Eonir did catch Lak¡¯s attention. More than usual. Might be just a new fascination. I told the shamans to leave the warp stone batch at some workplace as I leave to pick Lak.


    Time to make something new to this world.

 69

    69


    Three sets of Warpstones. Each in different sizes. Tried to refine it but without proper equipment is impossible and using soul forge will betray the purpose of being easy to manufacture and use as long as there¡¯s supply of Warpstones. So I settled with different sizes for now. Lak, her shamans, and a few Eonir wizards or Spellsingers as they call themselves watches as I slotted the Warpstones to a half circular metal plate. Arranged in a set of 5 small stones, 4 medium stones, and 3 large stones. Then I focused on the magic on the large stone and used its power to throw a fireball at the practice target that was already set a distance away.


    BOOOM!


    The explosion deafens my ear and partially blind my eyes. ¡°Hahaha!¡± I laughed as the smoke cleared out, I found that the explosion was much larger than anticipated. No wonder the Skaven like this thing. A huge molten crater was made on the hill where the practice target stood. The explosion is at least 25 meters in radius while we are only 30 or so meters away. Whether this is the raw power of the warpstone or amplified by my own multiplier needs testing. I give the starry eyed Lak the metal plate after we move a bit further back. Like a child that gets a new toy, she inspect the prototype. Of course, she immediately used the large one and cast another fireball.


    This time the explosion is within the first expectation of between 10 to 15 meter radius


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as big as the last one.¡± Lak said in confusion


    ¡°It was amplified with my own powers. How is it, think you and your shamans can make more of them?¡±


    ¡°Of course. But can I add more stones?¡±


    ¡°Not for now. Adding too much might make it explode or mutate the wearer too much. While you already taught how to control the mutation, rapid changes in the middle of the battle is not good.¡± Lak nodded at that. She immediately calls her shamans that were watching along. A few of them have burn marks from my explosion but are too excited to bother and crowd the prototype. CHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    There¡¯s some Eonir at the back. Clearly terrified of what I just made. Something that can allow almost instantaneous casting without first channeling to gather magic power is a first. There¡¯s of course enchanted weapons and staff, but they are limited to just one thing or spell while my prototype can be used to cast almost any kind of spell. While it is limited to 12 spells before needing to replace the Warpstones, most wizards won¡¯t even cast that many spells in one battle. The closest comparison would be a breech loaded rifle against a semi modern rifle with a magazine. Only that magic has the firepower of an artillery. The cost of mutations from using Warpstones are worth it. As I watched Lak begin making more of the spell slot plates, a familiar presence of Tzeentch arrived.


    What are you cookin kiddo?Funny little trinket you madeCheeky. I like it. I want it.Oh? What is it?Hn? What makes you think I have it kiddo?Hhrrrmmmmmmmmmm. Fine.Do not test my patience kidOh? And why would you do that?


    Then there''s silence for a while. Followed by a mind shattering laugh of thousands of voices on top of each other. Even with all my Willpower and Divinity, I almost blacked out.


    Very well. Surely you won¡¯t regret this. Surely.


    Then Tzeentch¡¯s presence withdrew. But not before slapping my mind with visions on what can possibly happen. My invention of the spell slot system with Warpstones are not valuable to the already strong wizards, witches, and others. But by how accessible it would be. While this does not improve the already powerful mages, every magic capable person on the lower end can cast multiple spells they would otherwise have difficulty to. Witch covens getting more brazen and cults of hedge wizards can now leverage even more power on the already spread thin magic universities of the Empire.


    I push that vision away. Does not matter what happens. At the very least, the Empire and other Order factions will also have an additional arsenal. Better that rather than being monopolized by Tzeentch and only used by Chaos. Yes, the overall chaos will be greater but that is the price to spread the idea of the spell slot. As for how it will spread, I have no idea.


    All that is left for now is to wait till Lak has equipped the shamans she will lead with a spell slot and Druig reinforcing Kal¡¯s position. Then we will assault Laurelorn. Took a long time to prepare, but different from the other Chaos forces, Nurgle is the one that has the most advantage if fighting in his territory.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You have strayed us from our initial mission and now you want to explore Laurelorn! This is unacceptable!¡± Shouts a witch hunter captain wearing a hat with many feathers throwing a written order at the table. The Life wizard professor on the other side, throws his own written order to his face.


    ¡°Our mission to train our new graduate you feathered turnip! The task to investigate Drakwald¡¯s surge of magic is optional!¡± The professor shouts equally loud


    ¡°Keeping you alive is optional!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, keeping you alive is optional!¡± The professor parrot mockingly.


    Bertrand slurps his soup in the middle. Willfully ignoring the other two. This always happens and he waits until both exhaust themselves screaming at each other before he makes his decision. Though he is inclined to agree with the witch hunter, the initial mission going to Drakwald took a detour north after the Nordland riders request for help. Then the daemon incursion stops as the wizards sense a peculiar activity of magic in Laurelorn and want to go there. He always hates a sortie without a clear goal in mind. Especially if it points to the point of his failure.

 70

    70


    The Golden Herd finally marches. From the west is me and Lak. Then from the east is Kal and Druig. Dorn will be held in reserve in case something unpredictable happens inside Laurelorn or from outside. I have also divided the shadow divers to split into two teams. One to scout inside the forest. Another to scout the outside in case of the Empire doing some winter march. I made even more shadow divers for the latter group as they are the most crucial to inform me in case something unexpected happens.


    My herd¡¯s current population is almost 8000. With more than half of that marching to Laurelorn. 11000 if counting Valeria¡¯s herd that went to east. The massive increase in fertility from the last fight really bounced the number up. I have contemplated whether to also bestow the fertility increase from Necrosis Pox immunity to Valeria¡¯s herd but decided against it. They need to get to Cathay as soon as possible and that will be even slower with higher numbers. Not to mention the food necessity. I have made the plant growth on my domain to overdrive just to keep up with the increasing numbers. If I can claim Laurelorn and put another of my divine domain there, food will not be a problem anymore


    The march to Laurelorn is slow. The entire forest is almost drowning in marshes. And from Kal¡¯s experience, the tuskgor cavalry will not be effective at all from all the trees and the marshes. I also decided not to bring the chaos mammoths either, if there¡¯s still more of those corrupted dryads and ents, the mammoths will just get slaughtered.. In return, we bring all four Cygors. They might be blind but Lak and her shamans can mark targets with their magic like what they did when dealing with the Grail Knights


    Other than that, it is quiet. Too quiet. Even Kal hasn''t reported any sighting or battle against any Nurgle daemons or any of the forest corrupted spirits.


    ¡°Eonir. Any chance there is still some resistance much deeper?¡± I ask to the Eonir captain that volunteer to be our guide along with few other Eonirs


    ¡°Tor Lithanel has endured longer in the War of the Beard as you know it. It should still endure.¡±


    War of the Beard. That should be the war where the alliance of elves and dwarves broke, followed by the great war between both and Malekith¡¯s rebellion I think. So that should be more than 3000 years ago.


    ¡°Anything else you can say about your kingdom?¡± He think on my question for a while before answeringCHeCk for new stories on no/v/el/bin(.)c0m


    ¡°We.. have a temporary encampment on Amber Hills near Altdorf. They should know that there is no news from the capital or the capital was attacked a few days ago. They are authorized to request Altdorf for support or hire human mercenaries as they see fit in case Laurelorn is attacked.¡±


    I paused at his words. Oh fuck


    ¡°Tell me everything else. Now!¡±


    ¡ª


    ¡°If.¡± Faris cuts and rebukes the professor. ¡°And I should ask you Bertrand, what drives you in this?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck that supposed to mean?¡± Bertrand stops his step and looks back


    ¡°I have read the report. I assume this is not your chance for petty revenge?¡±


    ¡°PETTY! This is our chance to stamp the Golden Herd¡¯s remnants!¡±


    ¡°Your chance.¡± Faris rebukes again calmly. ¡°And what if it is never a remnant?¡± Bertrand¡¯s fury rises at that remark


    ¡°Are you suggesting that...¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Faris shouts back. ¡°What if you fail when you return with just one arm? If you fail then, then the Golden Herd was never a remnant, and you will risk Nordland¡¯s army for this?¡±


    Bertrand takes a deep breath as he thinks. He did encounter the golden werewolves near Drakwald and the Grail Knights did say that they will hunt the supposed remnant of the Golden Herd in Drakwald. But here they are so far northeast.


    ¡°You must be glad I am sober now.¡± Bertrand said and relent for now


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, I intend to keep you that way as long as we are working together.¡±


    ¡°But..¡±


    ¡°But nothing.¡± Faris said to the Professor. ¡°I see how you look at those Warpstones, professor. You of all people should know the risk of that.¡±

 71

    71


    Tor Lithanel surrounded by a dome and sieged by Nurgle Daemons and corrupted dryads and ents. The barrier lasts because due to the winds of the magic dam Valariel made, the magic is concentrated enough to make it last longer and more powerful than initially anticipated. Making the barrier can last almost indefinitely unless something stronger breaks through or the Eonir Spellsingers are too tired to maintain it. Overall, there is no indication of both. The Eonir managed to perceive the threat of Wolfe and the Nurgle corruption early on after a survivor managed to reach Tor Lithanel to warn them.


    The ruling queen Marrisith bypassed the High Council discussion and vote by immediately decreeing evacuation from border territories and settlements. Not all is well however as there are many stubborn Eonir that did not heed the decree. Particularly the Forestborn kith. Then while the decisiveness of the decree is commended by the Triumvirate, some of the High Council express their dissatisfaction from having their authority bypassed and by those that saw the abandoning of the larger Laurelorn territories as cowardly. These council members were of course part of the Forestborn kith that have most if not all of their territories abandoned in favor of only protecting the capital city which is mostly populated by the cityborn kith.


    While they don¡¯t think that the decree is made out of malice to the forestborn kith, they question the lack of direction after. As after the decree, the decision on how to proceed is returned to the High Council and so far, the discussion is at an impasse. The High Council convenes outdoors as per usual, in the Agora, under a massive and ancient silver barked tree with golden leaves. The last remaining Lornalim tree on Laurelorn. Citizens are also encouraged to come and listen to the council proceeding.


    It was not the survivor that tells her that Nurgle attacks but a dream. It was a weird dream even for her. There she saw the humans from Nordland submit... no, not submitting, but listens and heeds the Eonir¡¯s guidance on sharing the Laurelorn between both humans and elves. A naive hope beneath her and her mother''s disdain for humans. Then a golden wolf collapsed in front of her. Its body rotting and the rot extends to her forest. ¡°Mother.¡± The golden wolf whines in pain. ¡°No. Not Mother.¡± It continued and she saw how the wolf¡¯s eye dims as the rot slowly extends to its neck. In that dream, Marrisith decapitates the wolf, she doesn''t know why, but she wants to at least save the uncorrupted part of the wolf. It was a very weird dream. After all, if someone has a face similar to her that the golden wolf mistakes her for someone else means that there¡¯s another member of the line of Aenarion that she did not know.


    With the preparation complete, Marrisith picks the pup, waking it, and putting it on the floor as she stands and leaves to her throne room. She doesn''t know why she saved the pup back then. Regardless, the pup jumps alive and follows her footsteps as she walks with her bodyguard and handmaidens. So far, everything is according to what she plans. The decree gathers the Eonirs to one well fortified place, the Forestborn prepares themselves for war, the Cityborn hold their eagerness in check for the chance of reinforcement from Amber Hill. She understands her people and everything is coming to place. The only thing she did not take into account however, is that the capital does not have enough supply for all her populace through the winter, much less to train a new army. An indolence grown from her people''s self-sufficiency.


    Then as if sensing her worry, a voice sounds within her mind


    ¡°Mother will be here soon.¡±

 72

    72


    Mother will be here soon. Whatever is left of Wolfe rises from the now murky depths of the river within the abandoned city of Kor Immammor, northeast of Tor Lithanel . And with him rises the forest around him. All trees bear the twisted visage of elves silently screaming in torment. Amongst the many daemons following the trees and the amalgamated abomination, is a blind and old high elven archmage hobbling behind them. Darlohan was his name, though now it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. During the war of the Beard between the elves and the dwarves 3000 years ago, in desperation to fend off the dwarves, he unknowingly struck a bargain with Nurgle. He unleashed a disease to the dwarves that even the Book of Grudges only mention as the ¡°Blinding Death¡±. And now Nurgle has called him to claim his end of the bargain. Along with all the elven souls Darlohan has binds to the forest trees as to not let them be consumed by Chaos.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Attack!¡± At my command, beastmen roars as they charge at the Nurgle daemons and corrupted ents and dryads besieging Tor Lithanel. As usual I oversee the battle from above, channeling magic in advance in case of unexpected scenarios.


    On the west side, Lak finished her chant and a pulse of blinding golden light spread across the battlefield. Outright banishing many daemons and severely burning those that manage to resist. The rest of the corrupted forest spirits are immediately rained by volleys of fireball as they are now nothing more than target practices for the shamans with their spell slots. Their rotting wood body and putrid sap from their bodies provide good burning material, though they still charge on until their body crumbles from being burned.


    From the South, Dorn practically just walks through the marshes. Purifying the land as he walks. Cleaving through ents and deamons alike if they managed to come even close to him that the other three Cygors with him misses them. The three other Cygors are equipped with pure waystone artifacts that I made. One has the giant hammer that can be recalled, one with an even bigger tower shield that primarily will reflect magic, and the last one has a power fist that amplifies impact force on his right hand. Each of the three weapons given to them are weapons I plan to be mass produced to give to my herd after securing Laurelorn


    While on the east, Kal and Druig battles the daemons and the corrupted spirits conventionally. They have the bulk of my forces and slowly overwhelm their enemy. The progress is slow as while they have the majority of the number, none of them wield ranged weapons and with limited battlefields in between massive trees, their progress is slowed even further. Another point that I need to rectify. I must give them guns or at least some form of ranged weapons. That I have neglected for too long since my herd had practically stopped raiding, we did not have a proper supply of metal for the arrowhead.


    With the battle practically progressing smoothly, I turn toward the magic vortex dome surrounding Tor Lithanel. Almost every building within the city is adorned with bright gems, added with the three tall silver towers. I understand why the city is nicknamed the city of glass. If the dome is gone and the sky is clear, this city will reflect quite a lot of light.Then I see some dragons leaving the second tallest silver tower then some hippogriff from the shortest tower. Nice, if I can claim this city, hopefully I can claim them too. Wonder what would happen if I breed with one of the dragons. There¡¯s significant movement of Eonir troops to man the wall though they are still reluctant to sally out


    The collapse of the gathered magic above Tor Lithanel creates a tear through reality


    Making a direct connection to the warp


    Large enough that it attract the attention of all four Chaos Gods


    Nurgle daemons and beasts floods into reality to claim Laurelorn


    Slaanesh gaze at the souls embedded on the gems of Tor Lithanel¡¯s architecture in desire


    Khornate daemons butts in as there¡¯s a fight to be had


    Tzeentch manipulate the magic to open another tear, smaller but his daemons need not to fight with the others to enter reality


    And each send one of their Greater Daemons

 73

    73


    After the flash, absolute chaos descends on the battlefield. With the barrier gone and most if not all of the Eonir armies blinded and slowly dying, they scatter blindly around. Most immediately fall prey on the arriving daemons and Slaaneshi daemonettes that immediately target them. The golden herd manages to weather the worst of the Blinding Death, only those at the very front that stand directly before the barrier are afflicted with most covered by the veil. Though now they have the unenviable position of dealing with a full blown daemonic incursion.


    Hordes of daemons, from each of the Chaos Gods streams into the material world. Their incursion is only delayed by the massive battle with each other from beyond the veil of reality as they struggle and push each other for the access of the realm tear. Slaaneshi daemons with their beasts chases after the weakened Eonir and harvest souls from the soul gems scattered around the city. Nurgle daemons immediately spread their corruption for the heart of the forest and all elven souls that it protects. Tzeentch daemons pour unopposed through the smaller realm tear, though only a token of their forces joins the chaos. Most follows unknown instruction and dispersed through the forest and beyond


    Khornate fights everyone else except the weakened Eonir as there are plenty of more worthy kills around. Significantly slows down the aim of Slaanesh and Nurgle within reality


    Then come the Greater Daemons. The first to arrive is Khorne¡¯s Bloodthirster. The earth cracks and molten from the heat of his arrival. Burning any Eonirs unlucky enough to be nearby as he lands. 16 meters tall he stood straight. Eight horns adorn his humanoid skull, a grin from ear to ear decorate his face. Wingless and carry no weapons. But four is his arms and with each hands are jagged brass gauntlets ever burning with the wrath of Khorne and the joy of fighting.


    ¡°Fight!?¡± he bellows in disappointment looking at the sorry sight of the Eonirs. Though his disappointment did not last long as he sensed a second greater daemon coming through the realm tear. Putrid and bloated hand of the Great Unclean One as it forces himself into reality


    ¡°Fight!¡± He bellows again with more excitement. He smashed a barrier protecting a small tower, the scream of the Eonir soul within the soul gem that protected it matters little and the helpless Eonirs protected within matter even less. The second punch destroyed half of the tower foundation Then with the other two arms, he caught and hefted the tower. As the Great Unclean One emerges through the tear, with his four arm he grips the tower and swatts the Great Unclean One before it could land in the middle of the city. Destroying what¡¯s left of the tower and sending the Great Unclean One flying east of the city. Denying Nurgle the quick corruption of the Heart of the Forest. But before he after the Great Unclean One, he glimpse a golden radiance south and a Cygor comparable to his stature


    That is until he saw a massive and bright chunk of magic charging straight towards him from outside the range of the artifact. The beastmen under his command shook in fear and almost took a step back. Dorn snorts at their cowardice. Though he did not blame them too much. Even from a distance, he knows that whatever is coming is powerful. Dorn step forward, followed by the three other cygors.


    ¡ª


    Back in the sky. My eyes healed just in time to call a shield from my Sanctuary to catch a huge brass greataxe. The Lord of Change wielding it doubles down and pushes me down with the greataxe.


    ¡°YOOUUUU! I will make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to MEEEee!¡± The Lord of Change screams, splattering its saliva everywhere.


    ¡°Who are you again?¡± I said as I pushed him away. But what I said seemed to anger him even more as he screamed unintelligibly even more erratically as he hone to me at breakneck speed. Looks like this won¡¯t be a magic fight.


    Summoning a sword from Sanctuary, I dive to meet the Lord of Change

 74

    74


    ¡°FIGHT!¡± The Khornate Bloodthirster shouts joyfully as he charges. Not only are the golden cygors equal in stature, they did not run away at his sight and even counter charge. He is yet to have a name bestowed by the Blood God. He didn¡¯t care as long as there was a fight to be had and he also didn¡¯t care about his favors and rising in ranks. As this means he will always have other stronger bloodthirster to challenge for all time.


    The cygor with the artifact shield bellows loudly that he deafens the battlefield. Putting all his weight behind the shield. The daemon clenches both of his right hand and punches the shield. The force of his might creates a shockwave that pulverizes the other lesser. daemons in the vicinity as it rebounds through both his punching arms and throws the bloodthirster back. Two distinct deep cracks left on the shield but it withstand the full force of a bloodthirster charge. Even returning the force back as daemons are essentially magical in nature and the shield was made to reflect back magic.


    Recovering to his feet with a backward roll, a massive stone hammer struck his left head. Destroying the daemon¡¯s balance as he sways to the right. Then a gigantic enchanted gauntlet much like his own but made of stone struck his head again from the right. The deafening sound of the punch are followed by a loud crack from the daemon¡¯s skull


    Using the force from the punch, the daemon swiftly turns and side sweeps the cygor with his leg. As the cygor with an enchanted fist falls, shadow looms over him. Raising his upper left arm just in time as a greatsword equal to his size slams down. The Bloodthirster manages to divert Dorn¡¯s strike, parts of his ever burning brass gauntlet shatter from the force of his strike. Its counter with his right are intercepted by the same enchanted shield. A third and larger crack on the shield as again he is pushed back from the force of his own punch.


    The hammer was thrown again as distance was made between him and the cygors. The bloodthirster tries to catch the hammer before being overwhelmed by the weight. Only managing to push away the hammer¡¯s momentum away from his body as he charges the hammer throwing cygor. But the hammer struck his back as he slams to the ground as the hammer flies back to its wielder. His laugh grows louder and Khornate flame starts to blaze from his body as he enjoys the fight. Rising back to its feet, the massive stone shield was already upon him. The cygor braces for another strike before two blazing brass hands pull the shield into another direction before another two punches strike the shield. This time, the shield is unable to fully reflect the force, the cygor smash the ground backward from the force. Cracks cover the shield as it can¡¯t endure anymore.


    ¡ª


    The bloodthirster with its only upper half looks up at the realm tear. His return to the warp is slow as the realm tear floods the area with magic. He almost won. Again. Like he always has. He can just return to the warp. Though confused as he sensed that he can choose to join the golds through the artifact between the horn of the golden cygor that cut him in half.


    Why would he want to join them? Then, against all norms, he starts to think. If he returns to Khorne, he would have to wait for who knows how long before he can reenter the material world. Would he fight sooner if he joined the golds then?


    He thinks further. The gods seem interested in the golds. Why? The golds give a good fight. The golds are now fighting all the four gods. Why? Well, it doesn''t really matter to him. Then it clicks. If he joins the golds, he might fight more frequently and not only against other bloodthirsters.


    Oh yeah, it¡¯s all coming together.

 75

    75


    The Bloody Fist of Khorne (unnamed Bloodthirster) wants to join you


    Accept?


    What the fuck? Managing to block another swing from a Bloodthirster greataxe. Numb starting to spread to my left arm. The Lord of Change must be the one back in the Tower of Hoeth. I think. That was the only time I ever encountered and managed to slay one. I fly up to make some distance and goad him to cast some spells to make some opening. But the Lord of Change acts more like a Khornate daemon and never once chants a spell. A Lord of Change must have and be able to cast some spells right? Or did Khorne have corrupted it so much it can¡¯t cast spell? Not to mention all the swings are quite fast and strike harder than I thought it would be. I might not be as skilled in melee combat as I thought I am.


    With my left arm numb and my artifact shield showing cracks, I start to dodge the swings.. The lord of change¡¯s maddened screeching starts to grate my patience too. Think me think. I accept the bloodthirster to join me. Reasons to accept and reasons to not echoes but I decide to risk it as this might be just a one time and limited time offer. Will spare the regrets for later after I dealt with the screeching bird. Immediately I know the daemon is sent to my Sanctuary. Let¡¯s hope the daemon is separated into its own section like that one time I managed to tame Tzeentch¡¯s Screamer. Else there will be a lot to explain to the other me.


    Refocusing on the fight, it is clear that the Lord of Change is not willing or unable to cast spells. Its manic swinging of the bloodthirster greataxe made me unable to counterattack just from the sheer speed of the swings. I dive to the ground to fight on the ground as I am still not used to fighting midair. Swiftly landing on the ground, I channel magic to my sword


    ¡°CLEAVE!¡± A diagonal swing upwards with whatever magic I can cram to the sword. Invisible streak of magic only visible to those with magic sight cleave the Lord of Change. Cutting one of its wings as well as a huge diagonal wound on its body. But he is unfazed, bringing down all the might and momentum downward. Unable to dodge in time due to my overcommitting the swing, I raised my shield. The ear-splitting sound of the artifact shield breaking disoriented my senses. Followed by a numb then searing burn pain on my arm as the greataxe almost cut through with my arm in between the triangular gap between the upper and lower blade. Not a thought and not a relief even rises before the greataxe comes to life and bites. Cutting my left arm.


    ¡°FUCK!¡± I shot back to made some distance in surprise and pain. That thing can do that!? Or did Tzeentch do some bullshit to that Khornate greataxe? Already the Lord of Change chases after, warped purplish blood flowing freely from his wound and corrupting the land as it drops. Out of option, I brandish my sword and lunge forward. Only for a streak of white blind my vision. A giant wolf, fur silvery white with a size comparable to a Greater Daemon have pounced on the Lord of Change. As the Lord of Change struggles against the wolf, I move to pick my severed arm and reattach it with my regeneration spell. I watch with uncertainty whether the white wolf will attack me if I help. Then snow falls upon the battlefield as the white wolf felt somewhat familiar.


    ¡ª


    Some moments ago within Tor Lithanel


    Wolfe struggles in vain and fear as the pain of being forcibly transformed against his will by Nurgle is still fresh in his mind. The voice growls deep in his mind as it takes offense at being likened to the Chaos God and alleviates some of the pressure and power forced into Wolfe.


    Do not take this for granted, pup. We share a common enemy


    The voice sounds again, noticeably calmer as it decides to not take Wolfe¡¯s free will. Upon noticing this, Wolfe greedily absorbs the power forced into him.


    Good


    But the voice is not displeased


    You will be my herald


    Your howl will be heard across the world


    Winter and war will come


    I, Ulric have returned

 76

    76


    With the giant white wolf attacking the Lord of Change. I get some time to breathe and observe. The wolf doesn¡¯t seem inclined to attack me as of right now and the Lord of Change is clearly outmatched by the wolf¡¯s speed. It would be very easy for me, now that I have some room, to restrain the Lord of Change with my spell. Cloud of snow storm gathers from the north overhead and rapidly goes south, carried by the wind and I know what I have to do. With a decision in mind, I channel magic which comes easily from the realm tear above.


    ¡°Divine chain¡± I cast a spell that imitates what Malagor uses to restrain me. Eight sets of golden chains manifested and restrained the Lord of Change and his bloodthirster greataxe. The chains are noticeably weaker than the chains that bind me. But it doesn¡¯t matter. As the white wolf finally has a clear way to the Lord of Change¡¯s neck. Then like a flash it pounces, golden warp fire on its fangs as it bites off the Tzeentchian daemon neck.


    Snow, Storm and thunder, and a giant white wolf. I can make sense of which God sent the wolf. Last I checked he hates daemons and Chaos Gods which made me a bit hesitant on helping as I am counted as one of those. But that golden warp fire. Ulric did not have that as far as I know. And the only faction that has those are mine after the battle with Taurox. The wolf¡¯s eyes met with mine. And I blinked. Startled as it suddenly pounces me to the ground. But no bite on my neck. As it starts licking my face enthusiastically.


    I grabbed the wolf¡¯s head to push it back a bit. Looking at the wolf and the silly face it made with its tongue out.


    ¡°Wolfe? Is that you?¡± Wolfe¡¯s head immediately zoomed back to furiously lick my face again.


    ¡°Stop it. Stop it.¡± I tried to push back and he finally relented.


    ¡°We are not done yet.¡± I stand back. Feeling a noticeable relief within even through my numbed emotions.


    ¡°We can do this later. Go help your brothers in the east.¡± I commanded and Wolfe¡¯s woofs befores whooshing away faster than ever. It would be a nice surprise to Druig and Kal. Particularly Druig as he blamed himself back then. I will ascertain how Ulric resurrected Wolfe later. For now though, I have something to test. I approach the decapitated Lord of Change that is slowly disintegrating to return to the warp.


    It can be done with Tzeentchian Screamer and the Bloodthirster that want to join. So by technicality I can try to force this Lord of Change to join me. With my magic I bind its form from disintegrating, forbidding it to return to the Warp.. Then with my Divinity, I force it to submit and obey.


    NEVER!!


    The Lord of Change screeches again in my mind as it rebels through my effort.


    Divinity concept level is equal


    Target¡¯s Willpower is slightly lower than player¡¯s


    HHrmmm?


    He grumbled, puzzled by my offer.


    ¡°In return you must teach me and my herd about the knowledge you eat.¡± I state my price. His puzzled grumble turned to anger. A very long long grumble as he thinks.


    Fine


    He relents and I immediately shove him to Sanctuary


    Two Greater Daemons get. This might double my problem. But I am willing to bet on it. Let¡¯s hope my confidence in the Bloodthirster that is willingly joining me holds true. Because I need to rely on him to work out the kinks in my agreement with the Lord of Change. Then a series of two notifications appears.


    Stru¡¯Kas the Eater of Knowledge (Lord of Change) have joined


    Warning!


    Stru¡¯Kas have Concept Eater level 9 (Knowledge)


    On Higher level, the Concept Eater can decide if knowledge eaten will be gone from the memory of all individual within a region


    At max level, knowledge eaten by the Concept Eater will be gone from the world


    Attainment of max level is being forbidden by Tzeentch and the new agreement with Valariel


    I blink reading the warning. This is some Garm eating the fifth season and the making of Gleipnir which made it gone from the world level shit. Thank God my new agreement with him is added to the restriction which adds an additional safety net in case Tzeentch wants to pull something.


    Putting this kind of trouble for tomorrow, I refocus on the present as I fly west and help Lak. She might have the same problem as me as she is primarily a spellcaster like me.

 77

    77


    ¡°Drag those still screaming! Leave those that can¡¯t scream anymore, they can¡¯t be healed in time.¡± Lak issued her commands to her shamans and the Eonir under her command. Discarding an empty spell slot plate and equipping new ones before casting another spear of light at the gathering Daemonettes using the largest warp stone from the plate. Banishing half a dozen of them with the blinding flash but more pour out from the realm tear above endlessly. She has prepared each shaman with 3 spell slots plates each but found out that if they wear more than one plate, the warp stone goes erratic making the spell cast go wild and mutate the wearer more quickly than before. This just began to happen just before this battle and not when testing along with mother and therefore Lak not yet reported as she thinks it might be just a mistake in making the plates or other mistake. But even the ones made by Mother now show similar problems and she doesn''t know why. This forces her and her shaman to make separate stockpiles of spell slots plates across their line for the shamans to go and pick after they exhaust their spells. Her shamans can make do without them but the advantage of quickly casting spells is second to none in terms of spellcasting as it skips the channeling part that takes significantly longer unlike Mother.


    Another batch of 2 dozen Eonir Elves have their eyes sufficiently healed and are now taking up arms under her command. Reinforcing her own Eonir troops and reducing the burden to the shamans and the spellsinger who falls back and focusing on the second task Lak gave them. Which is making a totem of light magic to weaken and ward of the daemons. Her war party is the nearest to the city. This is because right after the protective veil Mother made for the blinding flash of magic, the Eonir broke ranks and moved forward to save their kin. Forcing her war party to also rush forward. While this allows her to save most of the Eonirs, this also makes her war party the primary target of the Daemonettes and most of the lesser daemons. She didn¡¯t care much about the former since that is what she wants and the latter will happen anyway. But her war party consists of the least number of frontliners which results in significant casualties among her war party. Since the day she decided to save the Eonir back at the edge of Laurelorn, she has become the one responsible for the Eonir elves within the herd. But she will punish the Eonir¡¯s insolence later for daring to move without her command.


    ¡°Get the totems ready! Faster!¡± Lak commands again.


    ¡°The totems are ready. But that light- ¡° One of the beastmen shaman, with 8 eyes on the left side of her head tries to object before quickly silenced by a growl from Lak. Many are still scared of the magic that destroys the Eonir¡¯s barrier and rotting the Eonir¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I have warned you against using those warp stones.¡± The captain starts as he saw Lak eyeing the mutated shamans.


    ¡°Do not test my patience. Without those, there will be even less of your kind we saved. And don¡¯t forget your kind broke ranks and rushed forward on your own.¡± Lak growled back and silenced the captain.


    ¡°I placed you in command of your people, control them properly or I will be the least of you and your people''s concern.¡± She warned the second time as she started to have regrets saving the elves. Not one of these Eonir warriors can replace a dead golden beastmen warrior and frankly, after teaching magic, the spellslingers have started to wear out their usefulness. Returning to reassess the situation, the stock of spell slots plates are almost gone with many piles of metal plates with empty sockets near every group of shamans that now maintain the totems. Calculating on the risk, she wondered whether it would be wise to send Eonir runners back to her main camp outside the forest to get more spell slots plates. They can at least run faster on the forest¡¯s uneven grounds and she can¡¯t spare any more beastmen to leave the frontline. Though that might be the least of her concern.


    ¡°My-my. What do we have here?¡± A sultry voice of a mature woman rings within her head. Followed by the deafening sound of metal scratching metal before stopping. Just beyond the barrier, is the veiled Keeper of Secret, its massive claws peek through its cloak and once again presses the barrier. Producing more of the torturous sound as it sends shivers to everyone that hears.

 78

    78


    ¡°Beastmen and elves? How delightful. Just need some dwarves to complete the collection.¡± The Keeper of Secret starts as he circles the barrier. Her claws repeatedly and rhythmically pressed on the barrier. Making the high pitched tortuous sound of metal screeching over and over again in differing length and pattern. For a human this will at most just be a minor nuisance. For elves with their heightened hearing, it is nothing short of deafening. But for the golden beastmen with their animal ears, the sound is ear-splitting. Added by the golden beastmen¡¯s heightened senses, the Keeper of Secret has practically silenced the golden beastmen. Even Lak cannot lead properly now as everytime she want to speak, the ear-splitting sound silences her to the point she can¡¯t hear what she is saying anymore.


    ¡°Aww, you poor little things. Come to me and you don¡¯t need to suffer here anymore.¡± But the Keeper of Secrets voice is as clear as usual. Ringing within their head. Then like a professional tease, one, or more of her claws start to lift the veil on her face while the rest of her body is still under the cloak. Sensing danger, Lak manages to avert her eyes away. Lak cannot hear, but she can see the Eonir captain she admonished just a minute ago start mumbling something. Her eyes glazed over and started to move towards the daemon. Just one step before a furious punch from Lak knocked her out cold. Useless. Lak felt her mouth move but cannot hear as she immediately tries to cover her ears as the torturous sound is made again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t spoil the mood.¡± The Keeper of Secret spoke again. This time her voice changed to something more familiar. So familiar, that Lak almost looked back. Her surprise is only halted by the annoyance that more Eonir than she expected has fallen to the daemon¡¯s voice and visage.


    Knock them down. Lak roars as loud as she can. But still she barely heard her own voice. She doubts the other beastmen hear what she commands but hopes the Eonir¡¯s that still resist can hear her command.Finnd new chapters at novelhall.com


    ¡°Good work. Now leave it to me.¡± Lak heard her mother¡¯s word from another side


    Then she looked. Only to find her mother¡¯s head on a cloak. The Keeper of Secret now uses her mother¡¯s face. Its face then contorts as she starts to hysterically laugh in insult to herself and her mother.


    ¡°You should look at your own face. Oh, how desperate you want to hear such a sentence. A well-behaved and neglected child, but a well-behaved and neglected beastmen. Now that''s something new.¡±


    ¡°Mother will never make such a face.¡± This time Lak hears her own voice. Anger and humiliation rises as she realizes that the daemon has taken her mother¡¯s face and voice and now her own voice.


    ¡°But what if she does?¡± Again the daemon uses her own voice.


    Then with all her will and rage, Lak pries her eyes off from the impostor. Looking for something. A weapon or an unused spell slot.


    ¡°But that can be fixed.¡± The Keeper of Secret voice returns to being gentle and the sound stopped. Only now Lak felt something wet on the sides of her head, she knows it can only be blood spilling from her tortured ears.


    ¡°All you have to do is to just open the barrier.¡± The Keeper of Secret propose


    ¡°Offer all the Eonir to the Prince of Pleasure. I¡¯m sure you know how vexing they can be.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell your mother. This can be our secret.¡± The Keeper of Secret said before Lak can answer


    ¡°It won¡¯t be a betrayal. We are still the Gods of you beastmen. After all, even your mother is still blessed by the Prince of Pleasure.¡± Lak¡¯s eyes land again on the Keeper of Secret. The daemon smiles as it reaches to the hem of its cloak. Whatever resistance left will be gone after she reveals herself. Lak struggle to maintain her balance, headache filled her head, and the offer is tempting as ever


    That is until a gigantic hammer struck the Keeper of Secret from the left, crushing both of the daemon¡¯s left arm and throwing the daemon away. The bloodied Cygor finally arrives after fighting with the Bloodthirster. The smaller daemonettes that surround the barrier in silence to let the Keeper of Secret have her stage all scream in rage and indignation of a performance ruined charges at the lone cygor. The cygor recalled his hammer and simply stampeded through the lesser daemons. It¡¯s singular eye focused on the huge blob of twisted magic that is already marked by the light magic. He throws the hammer again. This time the Keeper of Secret manages to dodge


    ¡°You ruined everything!¡± The greater daemon screams as she lunges forward. Only for her face slammed to the ground as she is struck from behind as the hammer flies back to its owner. The greater daemon¡¯s anger now turned to hate from this humiliation. The daemon dodges a mighty hammer smashing from above by twisting her body in an unnatural acrobatic manner. The Keeper of Secret thrust her remaining two right arms and claws. Only to be blocked by a shield that has been split apart.


    Another hammer swing is dodged and the Keeper of Secret has enough of this. The daemon drops her cloak, revealing her entire form for all to see in pride. But to the others, all they will see is what they desire the most. Unfortunately for the Keeper of Secret however, what a blind cygor desires the most is a soul to sate his hunger. The cygor bites. Tearing a chunk of the Keeper of Secret¡¯s breast. She screams in pain, kicking the cygor away only for her to be the one pushed back. Sheer confusion from this kind of reaction prompt the Keeper of Secret to probe the cygor simple mind. Only to have her pride wounded even further as the cygor did not even register her as a threat and that the bloodthirster and the Grail Knight that almost kill him is scarier.


    Whatever thought left the daemon have all turned to desire avenge her entire being. Only to be replaced by extreme fear and dread as she senses Slaanesh¡¯s disappointment.


    ¡°No. No! I can still fix this!¡± The Keeper of Secret pleaded. Only for her to sense another presence, mighty and divine approaching fast. There¡¯s no fixing this anymore. Thus already overwhelmed by Slaanesh¡¯s disappointment, the Keeper of Secret ran.

 79

    79


    I reached Lak¡¯s location to find that the situation had been resolved. Somewhat. Entering through the barrier without any trouble. There are many Eonir survivors here. Though the number of the beastmen are few and most are incapacitated. Those who can still stand and do anything are at most a few dozen out of hundreds unconscious bodies. The barrier keeps all of them alive and not killed or get worse fate by the daemons just outside. Though the lone cygor smashing any lesser daemons that come up close definitely helps. Then I noticed that the cygor carried whatever was left of the Waystone tower shield in one hand and was wearing a half crushed Waystone power fist in addition to the Waystone hammer that I gave him. This means that the other two cygors are dead. Seems like Dorn and the cygors are the one that defeated that unnamed Bloodthirster and impressed it so much it wants to join. I will need to reward them later.


    For now though, I approach Lak who is the only one still standing mostly unscathed.


    ¡°Lak.¡± I call but get no answer. Approaching closer, I notice blood still trickling through her ears. Tapping her shoulder. She immediately went berserk as she saw me. Clawing and biting and screaming incomprehensibly. I tried to evade and hold back so as to not hurt her. Though I stopped doing that and immediately forced her mouth shut as I felt a channeling of magic. She struggled ferociously clawing at my hands as I channeled my own magic and healed her ears. Only then she calmed down.


    ¡°Can you hear me now?¡±I asked and with her nod, I released her mouth.


    ¡°What happens? Did a daemon try to trick you using my face?¡±. She did not answer but nodded again while looking away.


    ¡°Need me where?¡±


    ¡°To help your brothers in the east of course. They are not yet finished over there.¡± On this, Lak seemed somewhat relieved. It is clear that she now starts to harbor some inferiority complex. Maybe helping her brothers can help to address this situation before it goes out of hand.


    Meanwhile in the east. The golden beastmen fought hard while knee deep in disease forest and mud. The center of Nurgle¡¯s corruption via the possession of Wolfe¡¯s old body and different with the other chaos gods, Nurgle are allowed plenty of time to corrupt this place. Plague toads twice the size of a bear hops around, smashing any beastmen or throwing them off balance, vomiting potent acidic bile to any that come close. Their stampede was only halted by the golden Bovigors. Plaguebearers with their singular rotting eye withstand blows after blows as the golden beastmen fight them to a standstill. While Nurglings joyfully scurry around almost unimpeded, pulling down those that have been thrown off balance and drowning them in the mud. All the while, treants bearing the visage of elves whose faces twisted in agony surround the golden beastmen army.


    Another streak of red light flashed. Punching through the skull of a Great Unclean One, a Greater Daemon of Nurgle. But it shrugs off the wound. Its disgusting vermin filled and rotting jaw unhinged as it bellows in laughter in between chronic coughing. Even as a huge spiral gaping wound filled with crawling vermin and rot on the left side of its head. Another mighty swing of a burning greataxe struck the greater daemon¡¯s thigh. Its gigantic, bloated green figure tumbles forward as it pukes from its jaw and the gigantic jaws on its bloated rotting stomach. Nurglings, insects, worms, and all manner of vermin streams out as it pukes. Then it resumes its laugh as it pushes itself to stand. Pulling the falling flesh of its thigh up like a person lifting their pants. Closing the wound before a new jaw formed on the cut wound.


    While the Golden Beastmen fend off all manner of Nurgle¡¯s lesser daemons and beasts. Kal and Druig have spent the entire time wounding the Great Unclean One. Dozens of gaping, rotting, spiral wounds spilling acid and God knows what dotted the daemon¡¯s obese body from his spear. While a few row of deep jaws marks the wounds where Druig have wounded it. Its left hand once split from between middle and ring finger until elbow and its right arm almost split from its shoulder now turned into a great jaw. Either puking more lesser daemons, acid, disease or coughing more toxic gas. It has shrugged all their effort to kill it and exhaustion starts to take its toll on Kal and Druig.


    The falling snow started to turn into a snowstorm and a bright golden light can be seen approaching from the southwest.

 80

    80


    The snowstorm roars overhead. Lightning and thunder raged ceaselessly. The blizzard smothers the diseased air. The snow freezes the blighted mud. And the Wolf howls.


    The battle took a halt as visibility suddenly dropped. Even the daemons are hindered by the blizzard. Its magical nature obfuscates their senses. Then the golden beastmen¡¯s enhanced eyes finally adapt to the dark. With a roar they continue the battle. Their hooves finally unhindered as the deep mud freezes into a solid footing. The cold and the snow hindered them less and took away Nurgle daemon¡¯s only advantage over them.


    Tables turned as the golden beastmen now began to push back. Coordinating purely by their enhanced senses to determine friend and foe. The approaching golden light from southwest gives them a semblance of direction. The streak of red from Kal¡¯s spear and the fire of Druig¡¯s greataxe ahead show them where they should march. And another silvery figure, zooming across the battlefield with lightning speed. Obliterating any daemons in its wake.


    The glee finally fades from the Great Unclean One. Sensing another interloper arrives. Disease from his retching cough no longer reaches others. The rotting pus from his mouths and wounds no longer corrupt as it freezes before reaching the ground. Anger builds within him as the blessings of Grandfather Nurgle are being hindered and he begins to bore playing with the two beastmen. Only now did he realize that lesser daemons stop spawning from the realm tear above.


    From the gap revealed a giant white wolf. Golden warp flame blazes on its fangs and claws. Then the blizzard closes and obscures its form again. But a loud roar erupts from the golden beastmen. Particularly from Kal and Druig for their brother have returned. The Greater Daemon ignores the raucous roars and gives chase to the white wolf. Only for once again he falls forward. This time, Druig succeeded in cutting his right feet. Already seething in anger, the daemon wildly swings his giant sword at the smaller bull. Another blinding red flashed as Kal¡¯s spear struck the Great Unclean One¡¯s eyes. Then Wolfe immediately pounces at the daemon''s neck from behind though he bites its shoulder instead due to how bloated the daemon¡¯s body is. But the warp fire burns unsmothered. Much stronger than Druig¡¯s own as Wolfe is empowered by another god.


    The already wild swings turn berserk. Wildly swinging and bashing like a giant toddler throwing a tantrum. Wolfe dislodges his teeth from the daemon¡¯s shoulder as it rampages. The slower and much nearer Druig however is unable to dodge as a foot twice bigger than him smashes him to the ground and kicks him away. The daemon continues its tantrum until his eye ¡°healed¡± and can see again. Crawling back up and standing on one stump, he tried to look for the wolf again. Only to feel something hot behind him. The daemon turns back and see a sun nestled in between the horns of a cygor equal to his size.


    Dorn swings his giant greatsword down with all his might. The Great Unclean One raises his own to defend. Two swords met with a deafening clang. Then the ear splitting sound of thousands souls set free as the Great Unclean One¡¯s sword broke. Dorn¡¯s greatsword cleaved through the Greater Daemon¡¯s shoulder but still it didn''t kill the Greater Daemon. Dorn heaves his greatsword up, dislodging it from the daemon¡¯s shoulder and swings it down again. Then again before he finally split the Great Unclean One in half.


    The blizzard immediately eases soon after. With the banishment of Nurgle¡¯s Greater Daemon, the battle is over. Khornate¡¯s lesser daemons began fading first. Followed by Tzeentch¡¯s and Slaanesh¡¯. While Nurgle¡¯s daemons still linger because of how deep their corruption have rooted and spread. As the Chaos Gods attention wanes, the flow of magic streaming from the realm tear weakens. While the snowstorm keeps siphoning magic from the environment until finally the snowstorm and the realm tear collapse into a magic void zone. Closing the realm tears and the weather returns to normal like nothing ever happens.

 81

    81


    The snow stops falling


    Clear is the sky once moreNe?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com


    Serenity returns to Laurelorn


    With the battle over, what follows is the burning of the dead and counting those that survive. Those under Dorn¡¯s leadership from the south suffer the least casualty as he and the cygors quickly defeat the Greater Daemon of Khorne. Most lesser daemons cannot withstand the divine power radiating from the artifact between Dorn¡¯s horns and outright banishing them. Those from the West suffer most casualties in proportion to their original size due to their fewer numbers. While at least half the shamans survive, only a few dozen beastmen survive from their hundreds. Finally, those from the east suffer the biggest casualties as they have the combined number of Kal¡¯s and Druig¡¯s warbands. However, more than half managed to survive. Mostly due to their enhanced resistance to diseases, many can be healed in time.


    With the battle concluding with more than half of their original number surviving, this is the best engagement the Golden Beastmen have experienced. For the Eonir however, it is the end of their kingdom. Due to their queen¡¯s decision, most if not all of the Eonir population gathered within their capital. When the Blinding Death struck, it took the majority of their people. The ancient curse they used to fend off the dwarves during the War of the Beard 4000 years ago was used against them. The irony will surely make the dwarves who still tightly hold their grudges laugh if there¡¯s any to witness it. All that is left is what the Golden Herd will do to the survivors.


    The once clear sky is once more clouded black as numerous burning pires dotted the once battlefield. I along with all of my children entered the destroyed gate of Tor Lithanel. Surprisingly, the Eonir also piled their dead and burned them. Though I didn¡¯t really know about their burial rites, I think this is not their usual rite. Not that they have any choice. Those that died from the Blinding Death have the rot spread to their brain and directly melts the brain. Then gas made from the melted brain flows out from the empty eye sockets and spreads to whoever poor soul that comes near.


    ¡°HALT!¡± A thunderous voice rang from above. Then land a dragon and its rider. With six more dragons flying overhead. I don¡¯t remember Ulthuan having this many dragons to spare to other territories. This might be another consequence of my Herdstone as if I am correct, most dragons are in indefinite hibernation from the lack of magic.


    I saw a familiar face on the dragon. And so does he.


    ¡°From a guard captain to a dragon rider. You get quite a promotion Rivandil.¡± I said to the rider. I felt a tinge of pleasant sensation of seeing an old acquaintance though it is immediately gone. His eyes went wide in recognition and almost smiled though he immediately refocused.


    ¡°Do I speak with Valariel or the Daemon?¡± Rivandil points his enchanted spear at me


    ¡°I never thought this far actually. I am here to reclaim my son from Nurgle and haven¡¯t spared any thought on you Eonirs.¡± I clarified. Then Wolfe nudged my hand from behind. I pat his head and again he starts climbing and licking.


    ¡°But he¡¯s here now so I don¡¯t know. We also saved some of the Eonirs when they ran away from Laurelorn, but that is my daughter¡¯s decision and I don''t really care if she decides otherwise.¡± Both started to frown. Too honest I guess.


    ¡°In other words, I won¡¯t really do anything to your people if I take Laurelorn. I can allow them one chance to leave. If not, they must submit to my rule along with my beastmen.¡± I rephrase it to make it more understandable to both.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Marrisith asks, still in disbelief at my words.


    ¡°Although...¡± I then turn to Rivandil.


    ¡°So you want something more?¡± He frowns even deeper as if he knows there¡¯s a catch.


    ¡°Can you give me one or two of your dragons?¡± I add my demand.


    ¡°What?¡± Again he asked incredulously.


    Did I say something wrong?


    I did ask the entire kingdom and some dragons


    This is the standard demand in medieval peace terms right?

 82

    82


    ¡°You heard what I said. I won¡¯t repeat myself again.¡± Seems like I have a cultural incongruence on this part. I only read what lore of Warhammer Fantasy fascinates me and I never really read how peace treaties or demands between factions are contemplated and made in this world. The only experience I have is making a verbal deal with Rhya and Taal then that brief visitation from Morr. Then again, dealing with gods is a wholly different matter than this.


    ¡°You said you have saved some of my people before, may I meet with them?¡± Queen Marrisith thankfully continues, knowing that there won¡¯t be any progress if they keep asking me to repeat myself. On her question, I looked at Lak. Who just shrugged.


    ¡°My daughter here can lead you to them.¡± I point at Lak.


    ¡°Then why are you asking for a dragon?¡± Rivandil now ask


    ¡°I like dragons. I just want to try riding one.¡± Literally and the other kind of riding. If not, eating a dragon is something I must also try.


    ¡°That is not for me to decide.¡±


    I kind of expect that. Ulthuan won¡¯t be just handing some dragons to a daemon.


    ¡°Regardless, I have stated my terms. I am here to stay. Your people can choose to stay under me or leave. You have three days to decide.¡± I decided to put this under wraps. Both have also started to glance at each other. Either to gauge each other''s reactions or that they have some difference in opinion on how to proceed. The only thing that matters to me now is claiming Laurelorn for myself. Having additional bases would be beneficial and there¡¯s the matter of the warp stones too. The Waystones I have installed west, south, and east of Laurelorn will not be easy to lift without some drastic or catastrophic side effect with the world¡¯s rising magic level. The existence of warp stones also put everything on a timer until the rats arrive. So it is better to just properly own the place, fortify, and build up.


    Without further ado and waiting for their words, I turn and leave. What¡¯s left is their decision. And if they decide to fight back, we can simply kill them all. Now though, is to handle the reward for my children.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What you mean don¡¯t kill her?¡± A massive white haired man shouts. His voice echoes the Middenheim underbelly. He wears many pelts of wolves and bears.


    ¡°This kind of thing is unprecedented. Also shows that the Four¡¯s hold on their daemons are not as firm as we thought.¡± Rhya explains the uncertainty of the situation.


    ¡°Me.¡±


    Silence fill the room as Kostner now understand why


    ¡°Well, or other gods that held power over nature, life, and birth.¡± She added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why this is a problem. Surely she can¡¯t take your place, powers, and faith from the people.¡±


    ¡°Where she is now, she won¡¯t need to take my place.¡±


    Hearing this Kostner starts to think. He knows as much as the daemon just from the report. And asking more questions will test Ulric¡¯s patience. These three are not his god and he doesn''t know when he can accidentally speak out of line without repercussion again. Then it suddenly clicks.


    ¡°Is the reason to not kill her yet,¡± Kostner pauses a bit from uncertainty, ¡°is because there¡¯s a slight chance she can bring the beastmen to rebel against chaos with her as their new goddess?¡± He guessed correctly from Ulric¡¯s snort and Rhya and Taal looking at each other.


    ¡°It is impossible. You see boy, those daemons you always fought are just a splinter from the Four. They are merely an extension and can be freely erased by the four whenever they want.¡±


    Hearing Ulric¡¯s words, Kostner immediately wrote this down. The information does not worth anything as of right now other than to prove that some wizard attempts on fully controlling a daemon is really a folly as the Chaos Gods will still hold the rein. The only problem is telling his superior that this comes from a reliable source as he doubt saying that god tells him so will suffice.


    ¡°Any other reason?¡±


    ¡°There was once a greater daemon. He wants to be the fifth chaos god.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kostner write this down too and that there is no fifth chaos god

 83

    83


    ¡°Besides, the battle in the north is not over yet.¡± Ulric took the discussion back from the unsavory discussion. Taal and Rhya however are already pilfering Kostner¡¯s supplies to make some food.


    ¡°Should I send my wolf to hunt its corrupted part?¡± Ulric asks as he joins his brother and sister-in-law. Finding some decent wine amongst Kostner¡¯s supplies and what¡¯s better than a good drink just after waking up.


    ¡°Oh that? You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Taal reassures Ulric while Kostner can only sigh. The witch hunter can only write a note to acquire more supplies and perhaps expand his hideout.


    ¡°That wine is a gift and you don¡¯t get to drink it before I get the first glass.¡± Kostner shoves his notes to his pocket and tries to control his guests.


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is not what you report Bertrand! I thought you were better.¡± A man with elaborate blue-lacquered plate armor and golden skull cap, a well trimmed gray-blond beard adorn his handsome face, shouts in anger as he commands his men on Salzemund¡¯s wall. He is Theoderic Gausser, the Grand Baron of Nordland.


    ¡°Burn only those that climb the wall!¡± He shouts again as swings his Runefang, cleaving a climbing treant¡¯s hand clean. Bertrand does the same but with brute force rather than with a magical sword.


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Then come another much older voice that finally silence the ruckus at the tower


    ¡°Control your wizards!¡± Gausser commands Bertrand. While the Eonir have failed to fulfill their end of the treaty, he intends to maintain it. After demanding compensation of course.


    Then a loud horn sounds. From the south came knights in amber coloured plate armor, all riding demigryphs and the banner of the Great Stag held high. Followed by a horde of wild beasts. The knight¡¯s halberds shatter the legs of the treants as they charges while riderless demigryphs and dire bears rampages on the dryads and the treant that falls. Then griffons and great eagles swoops in, snatching dryads on top of the wall and throwing them down. The battle continues for another half an hour or so before all the corrupted tree spirits are destroyed.


    Salzemund¡¯s west gate opens as Gausser along with his bodyguards comes out and greet the knights. Bertrand and his men meanwhile are still helping on the walls. Carrying those that can be healed to the druids though of course many refused to be tended by wizards


    ¡°Which knight order are those?¡± One of the fire wizards asks as he burns the remains of a dryad on the wall. Closing his nose as the smell is unbearable.


    ¡°Taal¡¯s Fury. What brings them this far north from Talabecland?¡± A witch hunter answered.


    ¡°Whatever it is, all of you will be briefed later.¡± Bertand shut off the discussion as he observe the back and forth between the Grand Baron and the Knight Captain


    ¡°Faris, come with me. I might need your insight.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I can speak with the Celestial wizards later.¡± Said the Witch Hunter captain as he and Bertand climb down the wall

 84

    84


    ¡°Thank you for the generosity Grand Baron. But we have our own duties.¡± Said the Taal¡¯s Fury¡¯s knight captain.


    He has his stag helmet on his side. His hair and beard are red, wild, and unkempt long as if never brushed. One quite big and nasty scar ran horizontally from his left eye that is somehow not blind and narrowly misses his right eye. Though his left eye has permanently lost its lid. Many fetishes of Taal and Rhya on his person in the form of bone necklaces, bracelets made from pieces of deer¡¯s antler, and other accessories.T/his chapter is updat/ed by


    ¡°Please Captain Grimwald. I insist.¡± The Grand Baron replied. The knight captain¡¯s left eye twitched at the insistence. This back and forth has repeated twice now and he hoped for patience if there will be a third. But before he replied he saw Bertrand and Faris quietly listening on the back. Then Grimwald¡¯s eyes looked up to the wall and the surrounding immediately after. He rubs Taal¡¯s fetish on his necklace before coming to a decision.


    ¡°Men! We shall rest here for two days!¡± The other knight''s head snapped back at him. As if not expecting the stay.


    ¡°Excuse me then, Baron. I need to brief my men.¡± Grimwald offers a small bow before promptly leaving without waiting for the Baron¡¯s leave.


    ¡°Very well. I will notify my servants and prepare... adequate quarters for your men.¡±


    If there¡¯s any slight on the Baron, he did not show it. Gausser then turns back with his bodyguards back to Salzemund while Bertrand and Faris move to the side and offer a respective bow as he passes.


    ¡°Anything you glean on that?¡± Bertrand starts as he walks towards the Knights


    ¡°Other than Baron¡¯s insistence which is apparent, the Knight Captain seems interested in us. Or our unorthodox retinue.¡± Faris states the apparent.


    He has an idea why but in his line of work, predisposition on certain things can prove deadly so he stays quiet until things are certain. As both approach the knights, they see that there is one dire bear and one particularly large great eagle amongst the circle of men he briefed. The great eagle snaps its beak on Bertrand and Faris approach. Which concludes the brief as the Knight Captain now turns to both as the Great Eagle take off and the rest of the knights disperse. Leaving the dire bear along with the captain.


    ¡°You must be the captain of the new trial company I have heard of. I am Captain Grimwald.¡± He offers a proper salute


    ¡°Wizard Company Trial Captain Bertrand.¡±


    ¡°Witch Hunter Captain Faris.¡± Bertrand and Faris salutes back


    ¡°Two captains eh? That¡¯s unusual. Who¡¯s deferring to whom here?¡±


    ¡°Technically him.¡± Faris points at Bertrand


    ¡°Very well Lady...¡±


    ¡°Heilgard.¡±


    Though Faris still note that she did not provide clear numbers on how many new apprentices as per required by law


    Bertrand meanwhile already sat on another rock near Grimwald.


    ¡°With that settled, why don¡¯t we start on why exactly both of you need us here?¡±


    ¡°And why did you choose us over the Grand Baron?¡± Faris add as he too sat


    ¡°Such news will be wasted on that deaf oaf. I don¡¯t think he will put what we will share in proper seriousness or withhold them.¡± Grimwald explains as Heilgard made a nearby bush grow and produce fruits and water flowing from a standing rock while she already have four cups ready.


    ¡°This will take a long while.¡± Grimwald said as he began to explain what is happening in Laurelorn


    ¡ª


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± This time, Bertand is the one in outrage as he starts pacing back and forth.


    The news shared is in no way comforting. First, that the damned golden daemon is still alive. All the Grail Knights are dead. And he never put the Golden Herd into a dire strait. In fact, they are growing. Finally Grimwald also confirms that the surge of magic in Drakwald is due to the Golden Daemon¡¯s doing which basically completes his company¡¯s mission.


    Meanwhile Faris took this news in silent rage. The Amber Wizards have been paying attention to the Golden Herd for a while. Then the fact that their supposed gods are the one forbidding them from interfering and attacking the Golden Herd. The only marginally good news is that Taurox and his slaughterhorn tribe have been destroyed by the Golden Herd. But this is just replacing one monster to another.


    ¡°So? Can you do it then?¡± Grimwald asks again


    What he asks is to defy the chain of command. Bertrand is to go to Middenland and share this news personally to Graf Boris. While Faris is to go to Altdorf and share this news to Emperor Karl Franz. The former is significantly easier as Bertrand already has Huntmarshall as his sponsor. But the problem is to make this news come not from a madman. A daemon leading a beastmen herd is rebelling against chaos. Laurelorn have fallen and is now ruled by said daemon. Then the fact that this two news are supposedly confirmed by Taal and Rhya themselves.


    But both grasp the underlying notion of Grimwald¡¯s request. The request simply being a messenger and no clear command or demand from Taal and Rhya. The two Gods are letting the empire decide on how to deal with the Daemon and the Golden Herd. This could mean that the two Gods are letting the humans to decide this on their own.


    Or that they too are uncertain

 85

    85


    At night. Just outside the ruined city of Tor Lithanel. The usual festivities of breeding orgy after a victory come full blown. The sound of beastly grunts, moans from the Eonir breeding stocks, and the sound of flesh slapping flesh resound nonstop. There are no tent erected as everyone is too caught up in the victory that the beastmen look for the nearest female and breed them


    I am in a familiar position with my back on the ground. Dorn right on top of me and slams his massive barbed bovine dick into my pussy. Even with my true size, Dorn is still bigger than me. Once I¡¯m afraid that no dick can completely fill me unless I compress my size but I am so wrong. I moan like a whore as Dorn¡¯s dick stretches my pussy to the limit, its flat tip breaching my cervix and rams the deepest part of my womb with every violent pounding. Then the pleasure from the barbs on his dick is nothing short of ruinous. The sound when his hips slams mine sounds the loudest from all the breeding surrounding us because of our size and the force of Dorn¡¯s pounding. I squirts again in orgasm, shuddering as Dorn¡¯s dick grows larger again.


    This is bad. He is cheating and I might have a new favorite. Not to mention that he still hasn''t finished even once ever since he started breeding me from sundown. Guess my other children will have to wait for their reward. And I need new Cygors to replace my loss too.


    Hours pass as Dorn continues to pound my pussy nonstop. I lost count on how many times I have orgasmed. Dorn¡¯s dick finally stopped getting bigger while his pounding grew fiercer. I screamed in ecstasy as I orgasm again and finally take a breath before the overwhelming pleasure and the pressure of his pounding make me stop breathing again.


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    The pounding suddenly stops and Dorn slowly lifts his hips. I braced myself. Then Dorn delivers one last powerful slam. Ramming his even more massive knot into my pussy. I could only gasp as I felt the impact with my entire body. My body shudders and spasm uncontrollably as I orgasm. Everything faded from my mind but the pleasure. And I blacked out.


    Only to be woken up directly after by another jolt of orgasm as Dorn ejaculates his seed directly into my womb. My body orgasming with every spurt of the searing hot seed and I can feel my womb inflate from the volume of his ejaculation. I groaned as Dorn fell on top of me. Finally able to properly breathe again, somewhat. Maybe giving Dorn the Slaangor¡¯s dick mutation is not a good idea as it is too good. Then again that is the direct purpose. The moon is already right on top of the sky. Meaning that Dorn have been fucking me for at least five hours nonstop. I look to the side and Dorn¡¯s singular eye is looking back at me. He is not exhausted yet. Merely catching his breath.


    ¡°Tell them to wait.¡± It would be really awkward if I start giving birth in the middle of the meeting. He nods and leaves again.


    It was more than two hours later that I started giving birth. As usual they are a very smooth process due to my mutations. Three Cygors in total. Two of which are female. This is new, if I remember correctly, Cygors are a result of extreme mutations not their own subspecies so there¡¯s no female Cygor. I will need to check on them later. Mal is already here to take care of the newborns. Though I wonder how she will handle them, seeing as the baby Cygors is already almost her size.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I ask for the last time to Marrisith who insist she is a queen no more


    ¡°I am.¡± She answers. Avoiding eye contact..


    She reasons that she is not the kind of leader that abandons her people while also insisting that she is not their leader anymore. I am sure there¡¯s another reason. Some kind of punishment she has to take for failing to protect her kingdom. Of that I can understand


    What I cannot understand is that so many of the Eonirs, those from what they call Forestborn kin,  decided to stay. The daemon has made it abundantly clear what kind of life awaits them should they stay last night.


    Then after a another waiting in silence, the daemon finally arrived.

 86

    86


    Rivandil and Marrisith stand at the edge of our encampment. A dragon beside the Dragon Knight and twelve royal guards beside the Queen of Laurelorn. While beside me are Kal and Lak. I specifically choose both so that they might learn how to meet and negotiate with other races. Something I will need to prepare as my domain expands, I will not be able to be at two places at once and I am bound to delegate some authority. I have considered Druig. But he seems to have no interest in these kinds of things. While Dorn will certainly intimidate almost any mortal out there.


    ¡°I thought you would need more time to decide.¡± I said as regard both


    There¡¯s no chair and table here as beastmen don''t make those. And I don¡¯t think any of them would enjoy what the beastmen call ¡®refreshment¡¯.


    ¡°So, what would it be?¡± I finally ask as both don''t respond to my initial greetings. Not out of scorn apparently but because of Marrisith. Judging by how Rivandil subtly glanced at her.


    ¡°We have decided,¡± Marrisith starts ¡°I along with most of the Forestborn will stay. While those few who decide to leave will follow Lord Rivandil back to Ulthuan.¡± She surprises me with the decision. I thought the last night display of debauchery would deter most of the elves. But there might be some other reason for their stay.


    ¡°I am.. Surprised to say the least.¡± I start and look at the ruined city of Tor Lithanel behind them ¡°May I ask the reason for so many of you staying?¡±


    To my question, Marrisith looked at me in disbelief. As if it is something I should have known. She is however clearly reluctant to breach the subject. Again not out of secrecy but of guilt.


    ¡°It was.. An ancient pact my ancestors made with the forest when they settled in Laurelorn. That we will protect and tend the forest while the forest safekeep the spirit of our dead from the Prince of Pleasure.¡± She finally explains


    Laurelorn forest is almost sentient


    Now this is a welcome addition. A property that can be taxed. As for how this forest can generate souls, I think I can speculate. But the most interesting part is that the forest is almost sentient. Wonder if I can move the entire forest by telling it to uproot and walk somewhere else. The vast quantity of souls is tempting and I might get enough to blitz through my progress into evolving into a proper God. But I still need the chance to make allies, challenging the the Chaos Gods alone is a folly like a certain Greater Daemon that try.


    ¡°I can say nothing in this matter, daemon. But know that the High Elves will return.¡± Rivandil finally spoke


    A warning that they will judge me on how I treat the Eonir and if I keep my words. Or a threat that they will come and attack. Either way I will be ready by then or that I won¡¯t need to bother.


    ¡°As for me, I shall stay and keep watch of you daemon. But remember that you have no command over me.¡± My eyes went wide in surprise when the dragon beside Rivandil speak


    They can speak!? Since when? Wait no, that is wrong. The eastern dragons all can speak so the dragons here should be able to speak too. It''s just that they don¡¯t bother speaking much. I must have missed this just like I miss the lore about wood elven forest. But it doesn¡¯t matter, what matters is that I got a dragon. All that is left is how to seduce it so I can have my own dragon.


    ¡°Very well. I will keep my word and those who want to leave can leave.¡± I finished this meeting


    Both Rivandill and Marrisith turn and leave


    ¡°And Rivandil,¡± I call out and he pauses, ¡°The High Elves should look west and be ready.¡± That is all my warning before returning to my tent.

 87

    87


    The sun is starting to set on the horizon and snow starts falling again. Though gentler than the storm that Ulric calls. I watched as the line of elves that chose to leave are escorted by Rivandil, his dragons, and whatever few left still have the strength to bear arms. They are heading west to Marienburg before going by ship to Ulthuan. The news of Eonir fall will spread fast. But winter is here in full. No one will send their armies until after new year


    The news of my rise should stop some of the pettiest bickering within the Empire as they gather their army. Though by then, the twin-tailed comet that signals the End Times will arrive and the invasion of Kislev will begin. Here however, the Empire¡¯s Elector Counts at least have mustered some form of force before the invasion begins. Depending on how I play my cards and if I can ally with the Empire, there might be a chance to rescue significant forces from Kislev. The only problem is would the Empire¡¯s army decide to attack me to get rid of unknown variables or not.


    Then I looked at Marissith as she addressed the Eonir that stayed. This is where they must play their part. I flew towards them and landed beside her.


    ¡°Marissith.¡± I greet her and nod at the Eonirs who happen to be mostly female. There are of course some of the men who are visibly outraged.


    ¡°I know what is expected of us.¡± She answers


    ¡°Not all of them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Marissith visibly confused


    ¡°The spectacle last night is only to show you what you can expect if you decide to stay. Surely you can¡¯t think that breeding is all I have in mind for all of you.¡± I said in a mildly offended tone. A hushed concern starts to spread to the gathered Eonirs before Marissith simply looks back and silences them.


    ¡°Then what else is expected of us?¡± Marissith ask as the representative of her people


    ¡°But well, prepare what I asked for tomorrow. Tonight is still a celebration for my herd.¡± Then I move to her back and put my hands on her shoulders.


    ¡°Now come. You are certainly already looking forward to this.¡± And I feel Marissith shudder as I push her to my herd¡¯s camp.


    ¡ª


    ¡°No. No. wait. It won¡¯t fit!¡± Marissith, already in nude, tries to wriggle free but in vain. Her head in between my knees with my hand pulling her legs wide and up as Kal line up his massive barbed dick to her pussy


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry cousin. It will fit.¡± I said as Druig is behind me and gripping my hips


    Then Kal rams his massive barbed dick into Marissith¡¯s pussy in one powerful slam at the same time as Druig rams him into mine. Marissith mouth opens wide in pain but she can¡¯t scream, her hands gripping my arm as tight as she could. Blood flowing from her pussy. Marissith is a virgin? Kal and Druig begin violently pounding our pussies. Kal¡¯s dick making a bulge from her loin to her belly button from the sheer size of him. Other screams of pain resounded throughout the camp as the other Eonir are also start getting bred. The sound of flesh pounding flesh resounded throughout the camp and the sound of pain slowly turned into whorish moans.


    I moan as I squirt in orgasm, showering Marissith¡¯s face with my cum. She moans in shock and pleasure but quickly grits her teeth to stifle her moan again. I see she still wants to take this as a punishment. So I cast a lust spell on her womb. She looks bewildered before her resistance falters and starts moaning in orgasm.


    ¡°If you want to suffer, there will be plenty of time for that later. Now just enjoy yourself.¡± I said in between moans before Druig deliver one last powerful slam. His knot rammed inside, locking us both as he ejaculated his searing hot semen into my womb. Then Marissith screams in orgasm as Kal rams his knot and ejaculates into her womb too.


    As we calm our breath and our orgasm subsides, Marissith already moving her hips again. Eager for more. Our eyes met and she immediately looks away and blush. I smiled at the cute response. Then I moan and Marissith scream in orgasm again as Kal and Druig pulls out while their knot still huge within us. We switch partners, Kal fucking me while hugging my thigh while Druig fucks Marissith in mating press position. She screams with every powerful pounding as her body is entirely dwarfed by Druig¡¯s massive stature.

 88

    88


    ¡°Is this supposed to happen!?¡± Marissith asked loudly as soon as she wakes


    Waking me up and immediately alert


    God, how I miss that comfortable feeling of being still drowsy when waking up. Kal and Druig already left my tent. Which leaves me alone with the panicking Marissith as she saw herself already heavily pregnant.


    ¡°Yes. Do not worry. It takes at most one day between impregnation and birth. It won¡¯t hurt too.¡± I sit up and console her by caressing her face


    ¡°How did the beastmen not overrun the Old World yet?¡±


    ¡°Because the empire can kill them as fast as they can breed. Only those that stay in the deep forest that are difficult to hunt down.¡± I answered truthfully


    ¡°Isha... I¡¯m going to give birth to a monster.¡± She pray in lament


    ¡°Not exactly.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The beastmen, at least those under my command, have been steadily moving away from being a monster. Still looking monstrous but their intelligence is steadily rising, we didn¡¯t even raid for a long time too. They have a chance to be a proper civilization.¡± I felt a little sense of accomplishment explaining this to her


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t exactly sound comforting.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her statement. What she said is true. Not exactly comforting to other races. Then it dawns on me. There might be a chance that the only way I am allowed to join the alliance with the humans is if I abandon my beastmen. Definitely not going to happen. Doing so will make me lose the base of my power and even if I accept, it could be just a ruse to kill me.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I might be able to return the beastmen to their original state. Though I wonder if that¡¯s a good decision or not.¡± I decided to just tell her the truth. This kind of news only has value to those directly benefited from it and I doubt the Four would even care if I restore a significant chunk of the beastmen back.


    ¡°That is good right? Isn¡¯t that what you aim to do?¡± She is genuinely confused by my indecision


    ¡°Well, if you know what is coming, it might not be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°What? What is coming?¡±


    ¡°In your tongue, the Dragon with Two Tails is coming soon. Though I don¡¯t know much how the elves interpret it other than an omen of things to come.¡± I explains


    ¡°Is it-¡± I just slightly shake my head. Since the elves are neutral in their interpretation, for them, omens must be both good and bad. Nothing good will happen so I stop her from even asking.


    Soon after, Marissith starts giving birth. I held her head in my lap and her hand in my hand. She yelps with every beastmen baby she pushes out. Not out of pain but shock and confusion on how easy it was. But different from the screeching usually heard when beastmen babies are born, those born from Marissith are distinctly crying as they should be.


    I pick the oldest one that is already pushing himself to stand. Inspecting him, the beastmen born from Kal and Marissith all have antlers rather than goat horns. His countenance is sharper. As his chin is not wide and its jawline is thinner, he looks like he is always smiling when his mouth is closed. Unfortunately his teeth are still filled with jagged and thin fangs. I guess this is what the Satyrs would look like, though the insides are still fully beastmen. It opens his eyes and stares at me, what I see is not the usual vertical pupil of a beastmen but horizontal pupil. The baby immediately focuses on Marissith despite me being the one lifting and in front of him.


    ¡°Seems like my grandson likes you more than me.¡± I chuckle as I give him to her waiting arms. Marissith immediately took him and breastfeed him. Though this led her other children to flock and surround her.


    ¡°W-wait, this is progressing so fast.¡± She look afraid as the ones she give birth to already starting to stand or crawl to her


    ¡°I would suggest picking the oldest boy and girl to take care of yourself. The female beastmen of the herd will take care of the rest.¡± As soon as I said that, Mal entered the tent. She side eyed me with all her three eyes, silently saying that these beastmen look and feel different than the rest.


    ¡°Wait. Let me name them first.¡± I shrug at Marissith request and allow her to do what she wants

 89

    89


    Marissith named her firstborn son Solas and her second born daughter Sharravi. She actually named all her children though those two are the ones I took note of as she will personally take care of those two. Wonder how long it will take before she runs out of names if she keeps this up. Well, she did have a better naming sense than me so I won¡¯t meddle.


    After Marissith is done, it is my turn to give birth. I gave birth to six minotaurs before Mal called other female beastmen and took them away.


    ¡°You did not name them?¡± Marissith ask as she cradle both Solas and Sharravi in her arms as she breastfeed them both


    ¡°No. Beastmen usually get names after their feat in combat. Besides, I have poor naming sense and I can¡¯t possibly name hundreds of them.¡± I casually explains as I stand


    ¡°After you take care of them, get dressed. Or not. Then prepare your people as I demanded yesterday and coordinate with Kal. He will know where they will be put to work. Unless the diplomats in which I leave them at your discretion.¡±  I command


    ¡°And what our foreign policy would be?¡± Marissith asked, which gave me pause. I did not think about that. So far, dealing with beastmen is very straightforward, which is just who is more powerful and the rest will follow in line. Humans and elves did not follow this and of course, there¡¯s politics.


    ¡°For now, just send news that the problem in Laurelorn has been resolved. Make sure to limit information spread, I do not want to startle the surrounding Counts with the sudden news of beastmen now occupying Laurelorn.¡± I said what is the most important thing right now. Added with the news from those that leave Laurelorn to Ulthuan, the surrounding Counts will have two different news with nothing concrete to make a move. But still enough for them to make preparations for their army.


    Then I pace back and forth to think about what else. I can send some message to Middenheim, telling the disguised Taal and Rhya about Satyr and Faun. Though I wonder if it is the right time or if there¡¯s even a right time as I am still unsure on how to progress. If I want to complete the set and have all old followers of Humanity¡¯s Old Gods that I know of, I need to get my hand on the Valkyries. But they are busy being Amazons in Lustria.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s two more things. Surely you know that I want your most trusted people as diplomats. I will not tolerate any slip up from them,¡± Marissith nods, knowing who the collateral are. ¡°As for the one thing, I want your most trusted retinue, your former advisor when you become queen or something as my personal messenger. Make sure you choose based on skill in hiding and etiquette. They will carry the message between me and the human gods.¡±


    To this Marissith finally took a sharp breath in surprise.


    ¡°I assume there¡¯s a reason you are not using magic for this?¡±


    Moving on, the armors here however are purely metals, supposed to be worn by the cityborn while the forestborn prefers wearing armor made from magically grown and enchanted wood. All are made by cold forging and almost a third of them are enchanted.


    ¡°Kal, distribute the weapon and the armors that can be worn to the warband. You can choose how you will distribute the Briar Javelins. You can take some of the armor too. As for Druig, I don¡¯t think you need new weapons, but see if there¡¯s any armor that is enchanted to fit the wearer.¡± Both nod and start inspecting the armory.


    As Kal ordered the other beastmen to call the others for distribution of weapons and armor, I turned towards Marissith.


    ¡°These, priests of Vaul, did they know?¡± I simply asked.


    ¡°Master Zaenin knows.¡± She said referring to the priest that lead us here, which means the rest are not


    ¡°Why not tell the rest?¡± If I want to industrialize my beastmen as fast as possible, they would need to also train my beastmen for their method of magical cold forging.


    ¡°If you are worried about the chance of rebellion, don¡¯t be. I simply have yet to notify the rest of them. As for what I will tell the rest... I will tell them that we will need you to survive what is to come. They will understand.¡± She assures me.


    ¡°They will?¡±


    ¡°The God of Smiths are enslaved by Khaine. But he did not rebel when Khaine forced him to make terrible weapons. They will see their new fate mirror their god and bear with it.¡± She explains what I don¡¯t know about Vaul.


    ¡°Very well then. I hope things will be going as well as they could.¡± Marissith chuckled at my words and I raised my eyebrow


    ¡°Never would I think a daemon can use the word hope in a positive manner and not as temptation.¡± She smiled.


    Is that a praise? I thought as I looked at her face whose face quickly fades, replaced with acceptance as she went to fulfill her responsibility to the priests of Vaul. For a moment there I saw her as someone and not just a thing with a name. That felt weird and hard to describe.

 90

    90


    Snow falls on Altdorf. Blanketing the roofs and roads white and freezing the edges of river Reik. Though massive trade ships from Marienburg still sailed and broke the ice forming in the middle of the river. The last wave of trade ships to deliver shipment to Taalagad port city in Talabecland and finally to Bechafen in Ostermark (directly south of Kislev). The sun setting soon in the west, the orange sky fades into a sickly green as Morrsleib can be seen in full even when the sun is yet to set.


    Within a college, not just a college but also a workshop. Not that gaudy, overly decorated and overly tall college like the Celestial and Bright college. But a fully functional college workshop where every space is fully utilized, either for teaching, mass producing some alchemical reagents, and producing enchanted artifacts. This is the Gold College. Within this college is a wizard. Not just a wizard but the Supreme Patriarch Balthazar Gelt.


    Bezalhtag, Ulriczeit 31 2519 (11/31/2519).


    The Supreme Patriarch started to write in his letter. A fully functional pen with ink cartridge in his gloved hands. But he immediately stops. Again he saw the report delivered by an owl. Not just any owl but a facsimile of one. A mechanical owl powered by the gold magic, covered with a layer of replicated skin and feathers made by life magic, and also enchanted by shadow magic to make it harder to detect. Normally it will be easy to detect a work of magic due to the relative concentration of magic in the air, but with the rise of the world¡¯s magic, this owl will be almost practically invisible


    What is written is by no means good. He did not believe the common superstition that bad omen and news will follow when Morrslieb is in full moon. But judging by how many times these things happen he starts to wonder if he should start expecting bad news every time Morrslieb is in full moon. He had sent a trusted gold wizard following that newly made wizard company. At first he sent him to get the latest update on the Count of Nordland, Theoderic Gausser. He knows Gausser holds a grudge on him after he turns the count¡¯s gold to worthless lead on account of the Count planning a civil war. But not only that is not the center of the report, it''s fully sidelined.


    He read the report again. After the leading Captain Bertrand switched the company¡¯s destination from Drakwald to the north near the border of Laurelorn in account for the wizards sensing an unnatural flow of magic, the wizard sent out the owl to scout ahead. Balthazar then plucks the eye from the owl, it is a small scrying orb that can be linked to a bigger scrying orb. He links the magic between the owl¡¯s eyes to his own artifice to confirm what¡¯s written next. A plain waystone. Just a plain monolithic stone. Too plain. Not the gaudily and perfectly carved old elven waystone, the one humans tried to replicate, or even the defaced and defiled waystone that chaos or other dark forces usually have. But what is important is the line of growing warp stones that stretches over into the forest. Growing quick enough to be visible to the naked eye. Then of course the huge golden beastmen that marches into the forest. If an average human height is the shoulder of one beastmen, then these beastmen are almost twice taller than a normal human. From the owl¡¯s eyes, he can also see the commanding captain''s frustration as he discusses this with the witch hunter put into the company to keep the wizards being orderly and the wizard sent as the magic college¡¯s representative.


    Then he shuffled into another report. This comes from his contact in Marienburg. Just two days ago, few thousand elves from Laurelorn evacuate into Ulthuan. If what he thought from these two reports is true then he must warn the Emperor. He then continued to write, advising the Emperor to prepare for an army and also notify other Counts. Another beastmen warherd has appeared. He knows it is not long after their victory against the beastmen at Six Peaks, but it seems like another has already arrived to replace them.


    Just as he wrote, the door to his office barged open. A Gold wizard that has mutated so much due to the recent rise of magic, his body completely veiled like a leper. The Gold wizard movement is mechanical like a clockwork, each limb moves one at a time with a visible pause. Stomping the floor as he walks, each step like clanging metal even when he wears no boots. In a mechanical bow the wizard delivers a letter to the Supreme Patriarch who accepts it and dismisses him. Only when the gold wizard left does Gelt inspect the letter. Already he is expecting another bad news.


    But this letter is from Queen Marissith herself. Was it a plea for help? Will she finally share the secret of cold forging? He reigns his excitement as he opens the envelope. There are more important things, if cold forging is shared that will be a nice bonus. But what¡¯s important is that the craft should never go extinct under the beastmen. He read the letter. Then he reread it again to confirm what he read. And again but still the content of the letter does not change. To simply put, the content of the letter is


    ¡°Absolutely ridiculous.¡± is what the letter is about. It essentially said that the Elves of Laurelorn are now allied or working along with the Golden Horde. Along it is a set of demands, some basic spells and optional spells from the gold magic, then some books on how to make gunpowder and guns. In exchange, the Gold College will get a steady supply of warp stones and another thing that the Golden Horde invented. He puts down the letter and thinks. The letter¡¯s subtext basically said that Laurelorn has capitulated to the Golden Horde and now the beastmen are using them as a spokesperson and in essence, it is an offer for a secret alliance between him and whoever leading the Golden Horde. Balthazar Gelt thinks in silence. He is not averse in making secret deals and alliances, the problem is if the risk is worth it. Regardless, he already knows what to do. He put away his letter, picked another empty paper and started writing again.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Yes, this is a no.¡± The Captain smirks


    ¡°Pity.¡± The man said with a smile before the Captain swung and he dropped his blade. The captain clawed on his own throat choking. Then seawater overflows from his mouth, then from his eyes, his nose, then ears. The only sound in the hall is the choking and gurgling sound as the Dread Captain of the Terror of the Seas as he falls and dies from drowning.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the next captain after him?¡± The man in sheep clothing asks again to everyone within the hall. His voice never raised. The corsairs all have their weapon aimed at him.


    ¡°Certainly not all of you.¡± He said and all the corsairs that aimed their weapon choked and drowned just like the captain.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be the captain then.¡± He patted his sheepskin robe and sat on the throne. His legs playfully kicked up and down as he looked around and found a dark elven corsair still standing still in fear. No weapon on her.


    ¡°You there, where¡¯s your weapon?¡±


    ¡°I have none sir. It was a punishment.¡± She tries to answer without stuttering


    ¡°Ah. then you are a lucky one.¡± the man grins again.


    ¡°Tell the other crew to sail this ship to shore. If there are any objects, just tell them to go here.¡± The female corsair nods and the man claps his hand in satisfaction.


    ¡°Who is the name of our new captain when I speak to them sir?¡± She dares to ask


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m Manann. God of the Sea. Now hurry up, I have a reunion to catch up.¡±


    (In Warhammer Fantasy, Each week is 8 days and each month is 33 days)

 91

    91


    Valeria takes a deep breath. She and her herd have finally stepped down from the Mountain of Mourn and now she finally saw the exhilarating sight and air of the Warpstone Desert. No longer she is stuck on the mountains where Celestial and Light Winds of Magic can suffocate her and the barren sands dotted by many green crystals is a welcome sight. It''s been more than a month since she last departed, marching almost nonstop, and finally she glimpsed at the eastern kingdom her mother set her to find.


    The journey here is somehow quite smooth. As most of the conflict and Chaos Gods attention are elsewhere. After their last stop at the Moot, they get a few ogres that join the herd and guide them through the Blasted Lands and to the Plains of Zharr where the Chaos Dwarves rule. Due to the ogres guiding them and the Chaos Dwarves trade with the Ogre Kingdoms, the herd are allowed to pass without much fuss and less tax than the traders from the Empire going to Cathay. These traders are few but they almost always come with a grand convoy but not as big as her herd. Valeria doesn¡¯t like how the Chaos Dwarves look at her and her lesser daemon sisters though. There is still the occasional orc raid and orc slave uprising but those are quickly resolved.


    Entering the Mountain of Mourn is the most problematic part. Due to the high concentration of Celestial and Light magic in high places, the lesser daemons can¡¯t help much and there¡¯s plenty of fight with petty ogre tribes that doesn¡¯t entirely follow Greasus Goldtooth rule. But those are very few and easily dispatched. This also means that the herd have no shortage of food as even the ogres within the herd are very fine doing cannibalism. After that they went through the treacherous and twisting path of the Bone Road, which finally led her to the Warpstone Desert. Valeria saw a huge fortress city east to southeast of their current position and she sensed something really powerful within the city.


    Valeria halted her steps as she gulped. Whoever inside the city has noticed her too. And she felt they were comparable to her mother. Regardless, she marches on through the Warpstone Desert. If any problem arises, she can just blow the Horn and call her mother. As the herd marched, Valeria¡¯s unease continued. She is being watched. Some of her sisters felt the same but none is being watched as closely as her.


    One long uncomfortable march later, the herd stops before the great wall of the fortress city of Shang-Yang. Two huge terracotta statues stood side by side beside the city gate. The land surrounding the fortress city has already turned into fertile rice fields though no one is outside as it is almost evening. Valeria and two of the other lesser daemons walked forward. But before she could announce herself, the city gate opened. Out rode 36 cavalry riding Kirin with mirror shields. They surround Valeria and the two lesser daemons. The golden herd behind clamors in anger, taking out their rugged weapons and preparing to charge forward. But Valeria raises her hand and stops them. The beastmen are barely in control.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± Valeria commands. She wants to add that if she doesn''t leave after a day they are to assault the city. Though she didn¡¯t say it because she doesn¡¯t know if they can even assault the city and in addition to that powerful presence within the city.


    The cavalrymen nudges Valeria and other two into the city with their glaives and Valeria follows along. Entering the city, she saw that the city is nicer than places she has visited. The entire street is paved, clean buildings and its surrounding, and the exotic architecture is much more pleasing than the ones in the empire.


    ¡°Why did you let them inside!? You have to kill them! They are beastmen!¡± shouts one of the traders in silk clothing being pushed back by an exasperated guard. Some other people from the Empire shouted the same. These are the traders that stay in Shang-Yang until winter passes before returning to the Empire with the goods from Cathay. The Kirin cavalry escort Valeria and her sisters to the palace inside the city.


    Entering the palace, Valeria notices plenty of enchantment weaved into the palace walls and almost all of the guards have enchanted equipment. Valeria is then separated by her two sisters as she is led to a different room. Seeing as none of the guards ever spoke a word to her, she just entered the room without much pause. Only for her to come face to face with the powerful entity within the city.


    ¡°You finally arrived. Come sit.¡± Said a huge man with a finely groomed black hair and beard while his entire eyes is white. He wears an ornate armor shaped like the face of some creature above his clothes.


    Valeria sat on the chair provided, a small table stood in between her and his seat.


    ¡°You must forgive my men. I told them to not bother speaking as I thought you won¡¯t understand our language,¡± He said as he poured some tea into a small cup, ¡°Tea?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Valeria instantly refuses. She doesn''t even know what tea is.


    ¡°Tell me about yourself...¡± He pauses. Waiting for Valeria to answer but she just stares at him.


    ¡°Ah, where¡¯s my manners? I am Zhao Ming, the Ruler of Shang-Yang.¡±


    ¡°I am Valeria. The Chieftess of the Second Golden Herd.¡± as Valeria answers, Zhao Ming smiles. Finally he¡¯s getting somewhere.


    Then I felt something in my head. My hand instantly grabbed whatever it was. Followed by a squawk sound. In my hand is a bird. A seagull? Or is it bigger? I can¡¯t really tell with my real size. The bird stood up and stood on my hand. Oh, it¡¯s an albatross.


    ¡°You. You are the one that woke me up. Tomorrow, go north to the coast. I have a gift for you.¡± The albatross said and immediately flew away.


    Did the bird just speak? I look around to make sure I am not mistaken but no one else is around me when it speaks. Though I found someone I have been looking for.


    ¡°Lak!¡± I shouted and my daughter jolted in surprise. Moving something away from my sight.


    ¡°There you are. You miss the visit to the armory and the first pick for new equipment. Where were you?¡±


    ¡°I was looking at some ruins.¡±


    ¡°Ruins within the city? What did you find?¡± At my question, she seemed hesitant before showing me a fancy elven hand mirror. Faintly magical.


    ¡°I see. Well then, go to Kal. He should be still handing out equipment from the armory. There should still be some enchanted armor or even a magic staff for you.¡± She nodded before leaving in a hurry. Wonder what happened.


    Then I hear a loud horn deep within my head. The entire herd stops, also hearing the loud horn. The expedition herd is in danger.


    ¡°Dorn! To me! Kal! Druig! Repair and Fortify the city!¡± The herd immediately moved into a frenzy. Few hundred of the newly armored and equipped beastmen, minotaurs, and a dozen shamans assembled around me. A flash of silver, then Wolfe also arrived. Tracing my connection to the horn artifact, I open a gateway and teleport there.


    ¡ª


    With a flash of a golden light, a thousand beastmen including Valariel and Dorn teleported instantly to Grand Cathay. Lak looked at where her mother once stood. Once again, she is left behind. She knows she has other responsibilities. But she wanted her mother to trust her more. She turns and goes with the group of beastmen shamans and blacksmiths that will learn cold forging.


    The magical mirror tied to her belt glows faintly purple. The Keeper of Secret from the previous battle bound herself into the mirror. Slaanesh has found The Keeper of Secret¡¯s attempt on running from its disappointment amusing and has granted her one last chance. While The Keeper of Secret swore that she will not make another mistake. More in desperation but also personal vengeance. She will not be cast away like the Masque of Slaanesh did.


    ¡ª


    Back in Shang-Yang, Zhao Ming finally releases his hands on his ears.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± He asked in apprehension only to find her gone and the door to the room opened. Looks like his attempt on wooing his newest guest have failed catastrophically. She even has a magical artifact that can even deafen him. The problem now is what is its effect.


    Then he felt a powerful presence strike the magical barrier of Shang-Yang.

 92

    92


    Life paused in Shang-Yang as the deafening horn sounded. As it ends, the silence continues for a while before the people continue their life. Complaining that their ears might have gone deaf. This is Shang-Yang, a trade city personally ruled by a Celestial Dragon. The people have their faith in their lord and exciting things do happen from time to time due to the personality of their lord. That is until the sky immediately blackened by thunderous clouds forming a vortex in the sky. Only then do the people start closing shops, abandoning their stalls, and entering some of the more sturdy buildings.


    Then an uneasy silence comes. The thunder stops. Then a bright flash. Brighter than the sun. Those inside the building have their vision turned white that pierces even their closed eyelids. Only then the thunderous sound follows and the rumbling of the earth itself from the sheer force of the sound. Echoing through Cathay and can be heard even to the Grand Bastion to the north and to the Mountains of Heaven to the south.


    The city stands. Only due to the magical barrier made by Shang-Yang Alchemists and Astromancer and even then, Zhao Ming himself needed to help power the barrier else whatever that lightning brings will land directly in the middle of the city. Then the drums of war resound in the west gate. A mustering call and that an enemy is approaching. Lightning upon lightning strikes on the west, its thunderous sounds deafens the thousands soldiers marching to the west gate.


    Zhao Ming strides on the wall as he walks to the fortified tower on top of the west gate. Yin and Yang Dragon-Blooded Shugengan Lord on his left and right. Then followed by a cabal of Alchemist and Astromancer, then the army commanders. Armored gunners and crossbowmen made way to their lord and aides, closing back their formation as they passed. He saw on his right, that with every lightning strike, one golden beastmen appeared on the place it strikes. But these ones are different. Taller and larger than the herd Valeria led, with proper armors and weapons, and iridescent feathers adorn their necks and the side of their heads.


    As he reaches the fortified tower, one particularly powerful lightning strikes. In its place is a gigantic bull beastmen, a head taller than the two Terracotta Sentinels beside the outer gate that come to life as he appears. Enchanted silver is his armor, glowing with elven runes. He carries a stone greatsword as tall as himself and a divine sun rests on his horn. Its radiance almost blinding added from the reflection of his silver armor.


    Another powerful lightning strike. Another being carrying divine power appears. A gigantic wolf with silver fur. Cold air as if winter follows it but fire burns on its fangs and claws. Only now Zhao Ming saw the gravity of the situation. One being carrying a divine artifact he can handle. But another one? Even he is not that confident. Then he looks up. Only then does he see the one that leads this herd. The one that he and the city¡¯s barrier barely managed to deny arriving within the city.


    The only thing Zhao Ming can think of when he sees her is gold. Like his father. Her face is identical to Valeria, though four sets of horns adorn her head. The clothes she wears are made to entice, barely covering her sex. A being that can elicit worship when seen. But Zhao Ming knows that this thing is a Greater Daemon. Not a god. Not yet. Now he starts to understand why he felt Valeria irresistible when he notices her presence and uses scrying to see her. The daemon looks to his city, seemingly uninterested about him and his army below her.


    His mind began to race. There¡¯s no way he can win against her. Not with the addition of the gigantic bull and the silver wolf. His siblings won¡¯t reach here in time if he calls for help. What¡¯s important now is how to avoid conflict or rather delay it as long as possible and save his people. He knows that a Greater Daemon usually belongs to one of the Hundun Shishen (Four Chaos Gods). Yet the Greater Daemon in front of him has the allure of Se Nie (Slaanesh) daemon, the magic of Jian Qi (Tzeentch), but also possesses a terrifying presence of Kong Nue (Khorne). He cannot accurately grasp this daemon¡¯s essence and therefore resort to the only people he can compare to. Which in conclusion in all his thought, is that the daemon what happens if both of his parent¡¯s personalities mix. Which is not a good thing because he can imagine what would happen if his mother had his father¡¯s temper.


    Then the daemon looks down


    ¡ª


    Valeria¡¯s herd is fine. No battle yet. Valeria is hiding somewhere deep within this city¡¯s palace and I sense her presence moving around, so she¡¯s not captured. Why would she sound the horn? I looked down as I ascertained Valeria¡¯s safety. The Cathay army below me numbered a few thousands, I think four thousand at most. I can take them all. But it is best to not be aggressive, after all, I am here to make alliances.


    ¡°I see you have ogres now.¡± I start again


    ¡°Most are from our guide from the Moot. Few decide to join after we defeat them on our journey here.¡± She explains


    ¡°You get no orks?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t like them and they don¡¯t even have the parts. How did they even reproduce?¡±


    ¡°Through spores then.¡± Seems like the orks here are after retcon, so no ork women and no ork babies.


    ¡°What?¡± Valeria asks in confusion


    ¡°Like mushrooms. It¡¯s weird, I don¡¯t know the details either. Anything else on your journey here?¡±


    ¡°We pass through Chaos Dwarves land. We can pass through without any problem but only because we have ogres guiding us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± This piqued my interest. ¡°What do you think about them?¡±


    ¡°They are looking at me and the other lesser daemons weirdly, like Zhao Ming did. But different and more hostile.¡±


    That is not good. Seems like the chaos dwarves have their eyes on us now. Whether that is good or not is unknown. But knowing Hashut, the minor Chaos God of Greed and Tyranny, it is probably not. For now though, there¡¯s a diplomatic crisis to resolve.


    ¡°So, tell me about your meeting with Zhao Ming.¡±

 93

    93


    The evening sun cast its glow to the warpstone desert. The dessert glows in green shimmers. Though now gold also glints from the golden herd. Their skin and armors reflect the light from the sun and from the warp stones around them. The tower on top of the west gate is used as a command base by Zhao Ming and his retinue who have just finished discussing battle plans. As for the battle plan, it is not much. Not many can be planned when fighting a force that has three creatures that can fight a celestial dragon. Shang-Yang walls are reinforced magically with enchantments and they have enough warp stones stockpiled to power in case of a siege. This was designed to repel the ogres should they decide to attack if not for the treaty with Greasus. Now it still reap its benefit to withstand the beastmen attacks if conflict arises.


    ¡°The message has been sent, my lord.¡± A messenger kneeled and reported. Zhao Ming sat on a simple chair, a stack of books piled on the table in front of him. While Zhao Ming is confident that it won¡¯t come to conflict, he still made some reassurance. He waved the messenger away, allowing him to leave. He continues to read reports of daemons from the west that his scholars have gathered. It was one of the things he explicitly asked the traders from the west and mostly it''s just some outlandish stories that his scholars have the unfortunate task of curating. He found that none of them have the record of Valariel or the Golden Herd. This means that she is a new power or a daemon that manages to hide for a long time. Both paint a fearsome prospect. With nothing else that can provide him with information, he closes the book and stands.


    ¡°Is all preparation finished?¡± He asks to his retinue behind him as he gazes westward.


    ¡°Yes, though our stockpile is not enough to reactivate the barrier.¡± The female Alchemist reports. The barrier is the one that prevents Valariel from teleporting directly inside the city with her herd. It uses all its power just to prevent her arrival and now the only path to resupply the warpstone to power is blocked by the golden herd outside.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we start evacuating already, my lord? At least move everyone from the western district to the east?¡± The Gate Captain asks


    ¡°No need. Conflict is yet to be determined.¡±


    ¡°But what if it does?¡±


    ¡°If it does, they won¡¯t make a camp so brazenly like that.¡± Zhao Ming reassures the captain who can only nod and accept it for now. The golden herd made camp not too far from the west gate. Still within artillery range and long range spells. This either shows trust, ignorance, or confidence that they can retaliate much fiercer if he decides to strike first.


    ¡°Is it wise, my lord?¡± The female Alchemist spoke again. But before she can continue her question, one of the dragon-blooded Shugengan, the male Yang Shugengan stomps forward and blocks her view to the Iron Dragon, his body almost twice the Alchemist¡¯s.


    ¡°You have your duties. Return to your posts.¡± Zhao Ming defuses the situation and everyone else other than the two Shugengans bows and leave the room. Closing the door behind them.


    ¡°Such a brazen question. Wonder who made her think she can do that.¡± The female Yin Shugengan starts


    ¡°You don¡¯t approve, Yinping?¡± Zhao Ming asked his daughter


    ¡°No. Next she will try to command us claiming authority as stepmother or whatnot. She certainly wasn¡¯t the first one to try.¡± Yinping, the Yin Shugengan answers


    ¡°Yangtian?¡± Zhao Ming then asked his son. Who just shakes his head while making an ugly face.


    ¡°So what happens?¡± Yangtian, the Yang Shugengan finally asks.


    ¡°Nothing happens.¡± Zhao Ming just shrugged, and didn''t know where he got wrong.


    ¡°Does that look like nothing happens to you?¡± Yangtian asks again, pointing at the beastmen camp.


    ¡°Well, I just courted her, the one that I invited to the palace.¡± He finally said


    ¡°So something happens.¡± Yangtian pulls two chairs, one for himself and one for his sister.


    ¡°Tell us everything.¡± Yinping said as she sat.


    ¡°From the very beginning.¡± Yangtian adds.


    ¡ª


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Yangtian asks one more time. His elbow on the chair¡¯s armrest, his hand clasping each other in front of his face. While Yinping just laid back on the chair and sighs.


    ¡°What? What did I do?¡± Scandalized by my children¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Well, has anyone ever... hmmm... told you that is not the proper way to court women?¡± Yangtian said slowly after thinking. I think he almost insulted me.


    ¡°Worked with your mother.¡± She was a fine woman. If I remember correctly, she¡¯s from Tilea.


    ¡°She¡¯s an outlier.¡± Both Yangtian and Yinping said at the same time.


    ¡°What was that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°She pointed her gun at your face.¡± Yinping adds


    ¡°Yes, she did. But I must add,¡± I raise my finger. ¡°She didn¡¯t shoot. Well, almost.¡±


    ¡°So this does not come to your mind that these people from the west don''t court the same way we did?¡± Yangtian continues


    ¡°I do not understand why this is a problem. It only happened once and never happened when I courted my subjects.¡±


    ¡°Who would refuse being courted by a Celestial Dragon?¡± Yangtian now exasperated


    ¡°Some did.¡± I have been refused six times in my life and I do not remember any problem coming after. Yangtian was surprised by my answer and calmed down somewhat.


    ¡°You never told us about this.¡± Yinping chimes in. She always leaves the arguing and questioning to her brother, so she must be curious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason to.¡± As I answer, a knock on the door sounds. I looked at my two children and it seems like both have no more things to say. ¡°This discussion is over.¡±


    ¡°Enter.¡± With my permission, a messenger enters and knelt just one step from the door.


    ¡°My lord. The beastmen have invited you to their camp.¡±


    ¡ª


    Entering their camp, it is even more raucous than I thought possible. Loud incoherent hollering of the ogres and the loud roars and baying from the beastmen accompanied by the stomping of ogres feet and beastmen hooves. We passed a fighting pit, where an ogre wrestling against a golden ox beastman, both are equal in size. Then the view quickly obscured as more and more ogres and beastmen gathered. A loud thud sounds and the beastmen roar louder than before. Signifying who won.


    I looked at my sister beside me, covering her face from all the smell. Father has decided to accept the beastmen¡¯s invitation and only bring us along. Reckless as usual though I am sure he already has something in mind. None of the beastmen clear the path for us and we are trudging along with the beastmen even while their shaman guides us through the crowded encampment. The beastmen are bigger and taller than us, different when we are usually the tallest than the rest of the humans. Many wear armors similar in design to the ones the accursed elves have. Their shamans, recklessly wearing plates adorned with warp stones.


    We finally reached the biggest tent in the middle of the encampment. Our guide opened the tent for us to enter. Father enters without missing a beat. I looked at my sister, we felt the power of the one inside. I remind myself that this is not the time to be intimidated and we enter.

 94

    94


    I lie on the fur bed, using Wolfe as my pillow while also inspecting him as I wait for Zhao Ming. To my bewilderment, Wolfe has no new mutations even after he changed so significantly after being bestowed power by Ulric. This is different from when Khorne changed him as it leaves the mutations behind. This means that either the power Ulric bestows only amplifies what is already there or that he can entirely take back the power he had bestowed. What a cheapskate. But I guess only the Chaos Gods deal in mutations and that the other Gods did not do the same. Pity though, as I can¡¯t replicate this with the others, I was hoping whatever I find can help stabilize the beastmen¡¯s genes. But that is to be expected.


    ¡°Boof.¡± Wolfe softly barked. Notifying me and Valeria that Zhao Ming has arrived. He entered along with two others. I sensed a connection between the three so the two others must be his dragon-blooded children or something. But to my surprise, he did not bring along anyone else. Is he still confident that the three of them can run away in case I did something or is it a sign of trust?


    ¡°Welcome. Forgive me to not prepare anything. My arrival here is abrupt.¡± I greet them without sitting up. Then a few of my shamans entered and put down some pillows that were used by the ogres based on its size and cleanliness. Zhao Ming sat on the pillow without a second thought, already having dealt with ogres before while his children followed soon after.


    ¡°Before we begin, I would like to apologize for my daughter¡¯s reaction. She mistook your proposal for something much more... severe and permanent.¡± I started and paid his trust back first.


    ¡°Ahahaha! Do not worry about that.¡± He cupped his hand together. ¡°As my children have put it, apparently it was not exactly the appropriate way to propose such a thing.¡± He answered cordially.


    ¡°But the aim to make an alliance here is true, yes?¡± He continues


    ¡°Of course. I have heard that you are considering it before you make your proposal.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But now that you are here personally, would you mind enlightening me as to why ally with Cathay specifically? Why not the Kingdoms of Ind southwest. I heard there are other beastmen there.¡±


    ¡°The most important thing is of course stability. I haven¡¯t heard much of Ind, but they don''t exactly seem like a united nation. My herd¡¯s arrival there can shake things up, especially if one of their kings, Raja as what they are called, accepts my herd. The others will see it as a threat or a power play.¡± I bullshit through. They are never depicted officially as far as I remember and they are only a footnote during End Times so I don¡¯t know anything about them.


    ¡°I am grateful for your compliment.¡± He accepts without a sign whether what I say is true or not.


    ¡°The other thing is land. The Warpstone Desert is vast and uninhabited.¡± I decided to add some truth to it so he didn¡¯t call me out on my bullshit. To this, he is visibly surprised.


    ¡°You plan to settle the desert?¡± He repeats to confirm


    ¡°Permanently and if necessary. Unless of course, our alliance stands and you can provide a better place.¡± I add and he frowns as he thinks. I let him think in silence. Seeing his two children, both are equally bewildered by my words. Technically it won¡¯t matter even if I settle in the Warpstone Desert. I think it is possible to transform the desert similarly like in Drakwald with my divinity. It will take significantly longer and it won¡¯t be a lush forest, but livable.


    ¡°What drove you to such lengths?¡± He finally asks


    ¡°Yes, finally.¡±


    ¡°All that speaking is so convoluted, must we do that from now on?¡± Valeria asks, clearly having the same opinion as me on just fighting.


    ¡°Unfortunately, yes. You have been observing in silence so far, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°It''s tedious.¡± I chuckle at her response. ¡°But I guess we have not much choice against a larger enemy.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t. Well at least not yet. And I think this is much better this way, the beastmen have formed an alliance of huge warherd like this. Think of it that way but with other races instead.¡±


    ¡°Then we must also give what the other needs or wants.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but also be careful. When negotiating, the other party might be just buying time like Zhao Ming did. While he did accept the alliance for some reason in the end, he also buys time for the ogres to arrive.¡± She nods at my teaching


    ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± She finally concludes her opinion of him


    ¡°Hmmm. But if his interest in you still stands, I think you can learn much from him. Now go and prepare the herd.¡± She finally left and now it''s time for me to build the gate.


    ¡ª


    The same evening, off the north coast of Nordland. A secluded bay directly south of the small archipelago with jagged reefs named Manaan¡¯s Teeth.


    ¡°LAAAAAND!¡± Manaan shouts joyously on top of the Black Ark. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am this excited to see LAAAAAAND!¡± He runs to the edge of the deck to look at the land, the river that meets the sea and the ancient forest of Laurelorn. Trailing behind him are a few dark elven servants, utterly terrified but forced to follow him nonetheless.


    ¡°Would you believe I almost want to cover the entire world below the sea?¡± He asks the dark elves with a grin. Not one dark elf answers. They quickly learned that there¡¯s no good answer when Manaan starts asking. They just hope his attention leaves as quickly as mortal sailors would hope the storm passes.


    ¡°That was petty of me. I¡¯m glad my parents locked me up.¡± He turned back to look at the land then to the sea below the deck. There should be at least fifty meter drop from the deck.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you for the lift. Oh, and don¡¯t leave until the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s some surprise for you tomorrow.¡± He said before jumping from the deck to the sea below. The sea catches him in their embrace and Manaan quickly stands atop of the water. Running joyously on the water to the land following the river upwards. Leaving the dark elves in chaos. With the dread captain dead, some of his surviving lieutenants want to just immediately leave the coast but many already left too terrified to even act against the God of the Sea¡¯s will. Not after what happened below the deck.

 95

    95


    ¡°What did you say? I¡¯m sorry but my Cathayan is not good. But did you just say that your Dragon Lord made an alliance with the beastmen?¡± A trader from the Empire, in full flowing silk robe asks an annoyed guard, walking pace by pace as the guard carried an entire crate of food. This one trader has followed the guard as he travels back and forth between the food stores and to the gate. The guard cursed in mumble, making sure he pronounced it fast enough so the trader didn¡¯t catch it. Though the trader managed to catch the word ¡®puk gai¡¯ or something. Fortunately the trader didn¡¯t know what it meant, it must have been some local dialect or something.


    ¡°Ask me one more time and you need to carry this crate with me.¡± The guard finally said. To which the trader finally recoils back. As the trader finally leaves him in peace, another trader from an empire appears. He took a very deep breath. If his rank is just one bit higher he can force these barbarians to carry his stuff for him. But alas. He never liked the traders from the empire. They are all barbarians for all he knows. They just think they are nobles and dressing like one because they suck up to Cathayan¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°If you have any question, take it to the magistrate or the Warden.¡± He said it for how many times today before this one guy asked. Fortunately this one is more reasonable and leaves him alone. The roads are already as hectic as it is and now the news of the Dragon Lord favoring the beastmen seems like the most unnatural thing for the westerners.


    ¡°We have taken everything from the eastern barrack.¡± He said to the group running soldiers. ¡°The granaries are emptied too. This one is the last crate from Yin Shi Hui.¡± Yin Shi Hui being the trader¡¯s guild dealing with food and drinks.


    ¡°Damn.¡± The captain for the group of soldiers stopped and followed the soldier back to deliver the crate of food. ¡°How about Wei Xian Ge?¡± Wei Xian Ge being a collective union of restaurants in the western province.


    ¡°Another platoon has been sent to that one. Think they only relent when we agree to also bring their chefs¡±


    ¡°Then all food in Shang-Yang and the merchants have been emptied then.¡±


    ¡°Did we have enough?¡±


    ¡°You know how much those ogres eat. Not to mention there¡¯s the beastmen too.¡±


    The group of soldiers reached the food gathering place, he put the crate on the overfilled carriage and secured the food crates properly. Then they board another carriage that is empty as all food has been taken away from the city. They reached the west gate¡¯s mustering ground which has been turned into a massive cooking ground. Most if not all cooks from the city gathered including every manner of cooking utensils within the city. The cooks cook as fast as they can and still the food ingredients disappear faster than they can bring.


    The sound of earth shaking stomps and the stomps of thunderous hooves echoes outside the city. The ogres feast and raucously sing while the beastmen roar and baying loudly, not wanting to be less loud and both are engaged in eating competition.


    ¡°When the centigors appeared, they defecated on your herdstone. Centigors usually do that to signify their arrival to a herdstone. But Lak turned to rage and commanded them to be slaughtered, only sparing their females to breed. Then she also commanded to kill any male centigors born for their punishment.¡± That explains the lack of male centigors.


    ¡°Lak do this? Not Kal or Druig?¡± I ask to confirm. Mal only nods. That was a bit excessive. I will have to ask her for this later.


    ¡°For now, make sure to harvest whatever edible plants that grow within my domain and deliver it here. I have made it so that they grow very fast. And Invite my children if they want to also celebrate here.¡± Mal nods and returns through the gate.


    ¡ª


    Night comes. Yet the festivities continue. In fact, it doesn¡¯t slow down at all. At least on the ogre¡¯s side. Maybe because I keep bringing in food from my domain in Drakwald and the ogres see it as an infinite feast or something. There must be a point where ogres are satiated so I might just keep sending food until that point. I¡¯m curious if I can get to that point. Currently I am stuck sitting with the ogre¡¯s chieftain. We don¡¯t actually talk to each other, just sharing the same sitting space while the ogres keep delivering food to us while he keeps sharing his food with me. Which is kind of awkward because I want to leave but none of us talk and he keeps giving me food when I finish my food and wants to say that I¡¯m leaving. So I just keep eating whatever is given without a thought. Is this some eating competition that I don¡¯t know of?


    I spread out my divine and magical sense to see what¡¯s happening all around the place and find my children. Most of the beastmen have eaten to their fill and start breeding as usual. Druig sat with an ogre firebelly. Eating some brown slop from a big pot, the kind of slop when you add so many chilli that it eventually becomes brown. The firebelly keep pouring Druig more bowls of such slop until fire flares from their nostrils and mouths as they laugh and eat. It makes sense that both are quick to befriend each other. The ogre got his flame from a mountain while the minotaur got his warp flame from me. First time I saw Druig having fun like this so I let it be. Dorn meanwhile sat by the Warpstone gate. Many beastmen and some ogres gathered around him. Like me Dorn just kept eating what the ogres offered to him. Though he eats one big cauldron full in a gulp. As for Wolfe, he is breeding one of the last few female norscan werewolves we still have. It would seem that our relations with the ogres will be fine. For now.


    Kal meanwhile is with Solas, Marissith¡¯s son, both are within the city. Now that Solas is an adult, his head and face now looks like the forest god from Princess Mononoke but more gold in color. It would seem like Kal wants to see how the city is made and its fortification. Solas meanwhile are breeding one of the female Cathayan soldiers. Both toured the city like that, Kal seeing the city¡¯s fortification while Solas wooed every women he come across with his satyr¡¯s original charm and fucking them. Kal meanwhile has no interest whatsoever as his attention is elsewhere. That is until both find themselves in the city¡¯s red light district. Solas immediately made a beeline on the biggest prostitution establishment in the place as soon as he saw it. They kick him out because he brings no money. Solas then went away, looking for something. He picked the biggest rock he could find. Then he cast some magic, turning it into gold. Solas went back to the establishment and presented the lump of gold. Saying that it is from the Golden Mother¡¯s domain. Then he went and bought all the prostitutes in the establishment and dragged Kal inside.


    Lak is also within the city. Seems like she is with Kal and Solas though separated after a while. Lak meanwhile is touring the city¡¯s market along with a few other shamans. They look into stores that are yet to close. She bought some things, mostly clothes and the like as those are the only stores that are still open and about to close. Did I teach her and my children about money? I think I forgot to do that but it seems she has learned it from somewhere else so it¡¯s all good. I need to teach them properly about money and trade after this as we finally move away from raiding and self-subsistence to proper trade.


    After her, I looked around to find Valeria. Only to find her already fucking with Zhao Ming in one of the tent within the camp. What¡¯s this? My daughter got laid with a dragon before me? I have to rectify this. I stand and leave. But suddenly a huge hand wrapped around my waist and lifted me up. The ogre chieftain carried me back to my tent. He dropped me on the fur bed. Heavy thud sounds as he drops his gut plate and drops his pants. I saw one of the thickest dicks, comparable to Dorn¡¯s though a bit shorter. Fine then, Valeria can have this one.


    I sent my clothes back to Sanctuary and spread my legs. He rams his dick into my pussy without much fanfare and I moan. Unlike the beastmen, the ogre¡¯s dick is just a normal dick but much much bigger. He gathered my legs, hugged it close to his fat belly and started pounding. The feeling of being fucked by a relatively normal dick after getting used to beastmen and barbed dicks felt fresh. It is just a very thick and straight dick violently pounding my depths. At first I thought it would be underwhelming but I moan in orgasm every time it manages to find my spot or taps my cervix. It is not a constant overwhelming pleasure but it makes me can¡¯t wait for the next time his dick plunges me to orgasm. The sound of my moans and flesh slapping flesh within the tent are masked with the festivities still continuing on the other side of the camp. With one last powerful slam, his massive and thick dick battered my cervix, ejaculating his searing hot semen inside. Making me squirts in orgasm. He continues to empty his balls, prolonging my orgasm with every spurt of semen he pumped into my womb, filling it to the brim and spurting out so much that cannot fit inside.


    After the powerful ejaculation, he pulls out and I am ready for more. The night is still young. But instead, he rolled to the side and immediately snores. Oh. Oh come on. His dick already goes limp as he dozes off. I guess I am too used to having prolonged breeding sex and that this is what normally should be. With nothing else to do, I confirm that he had impregnated me and checks the baby with my genetic concept.


    Now this is interesting.

 96

    96


    Geneline Ogre (incomplete) have been found


    Geneline Manavore is incomplete. Greatly increase hunger and greatly decrease magical sensitivity. Unable to extract nutrients/magic from purely magical creatures (elementals and daemons).


    Geneline has Magical Imprinting but no magical imprint. Geneline will automatically adapt and be conditioned to be loyal to the being who imprints them. (current collective default: the Great Maw)


    Geneline corruption resistance is in conflict with Manavore and Magical Imprinting


    Would you look at that, Old Ones unfinished project to make soldiers against Chaos. And now I have it. If I can finish this, I can get myself another race of powerful creatures. A big if at that. Judging from the genelines, these ogres were supposed to be the vanguard against Chaos and daemons if Manavore is complete. Maybe this is why the ogres are sequestered to the Mountains of Mourn by the Old Ones because of them being unfinished. Not to mention the ability to sustain themselves by eating magic and daemon. Then there¡¯s the Magical Imprinting. At least it is complete. But it seems like that it is accidentally triggered when the ogres first see the Great Maw that they subconsciously imprint on it because the Great Maw represents endless hunger that the ogres also have while Firebellies are ogres that imprint on their volcano god, the Fire Mouth or something. The Magical Imprinting also looks like a safety measure so that they are loyal to the Old Ones. Finally, there¡¯s the corruption resistance. I guess this is also the biggest hurdle for the Ogre to be finished in time by the Old Ones. Making a geneline that actively resist corruption and magical mutation but also have to make it compatible with geneline that are specifically linked to magic.


    As for how Magical Imprinting triggers while also being blocked by Corruption Resistance, it must be a matter of survival that one geneline is prioritized over the other. I don¡¯t know about the Great Maw but from what I know about the Firebellies, they come to exist after one particular ogre survives eating the lava extracted from their Volcano God. As of now, I think I can imprint the ogre I am currently having. I don¡¯t know about converting the rest of the ogres. But it will be nothing short of impossible unless they willingly join. Which I also doubt. They look pretty content following their current way of life.


    After this, all that is left is formalizing the alliance with Zhao Ming. Thinking back, he is quite a shrewd person. Despite his gregarious appearance and personality, he is very good at scheming. While he has an alliance with the ogres, last I check, Cathay doesn¡¯t exactly like the ogres. I think I have read the notion of Cathay wanting to exterminate the ogres but I don¡¯t know if this is only from a certain faction or the entire Cathay in general. Should the alliance not pan out, my herd will battle the arriving ogres along with Cathay soldiers with their Dragon Lord. I don¡¯t know what his plans are but if he manages to minimize his people''s casualties, judging from the number of ogres that arrived, the ogres will be quite weakened should I win. If this happens, there¡¯s a chance he might want to restart diplomatic talks. But since the alliance pan out, what¡¯s better than one powerful alliance if not two. Not to mention two allies that will keep each other in check. With how easy he can call the ogres, he can call the ogres again if there¡¯s a problem with my herd and he can call my herd for help in case the ogres step out of line. If he went for the friend of all playbook, should one of the allies make trouble, he will call for assistance on the other. Only for his representative to come late and just in time before the conflict escalates at least or before the conflict fully erupts at most. Thus reinforcing his neutral and friendly position. All the while minimizing the casualties on his end. But that is a problem for tomorrow. Now I lie on my fur bed and sleep.


    ¡ª


    Woke up in the morning as usual. Already my belly is huge with pregnancy. Should be giving birth to my ogre child somewhere in the afternoon. Surprisingly the ogre chieftain that fucks me still around. Already awake but just sitting silently. Staring then looking away when I make eye contact.


    ¡°What? You need something?¡± As I said that and sat up, he just stood and left the tent. Followed with a raucous cheer from the ogres. I get up and leave the tent to see what the ruckus are.


    ¡°OUR CHIEFTAIN FINALLY FUCKS!¡± Some of the ogres shouts loudly and the cheer gets even louder when I open my tent flap and leave the tent. This is certainly new. Some of the ogres come around and bump the chieftain¡¯s shoulder in congratulation.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what you find pretty.¡± One of the ogres said that which resulted in a loud sucker punch that knocked him out of consciousness. The ogres cheer even more while I can see how the sides of the chieftain¡¯s face and ears are fully red. He then quickly left, the rest of the ogres giving way while also loudly laughing and such. Never expect a cute reaction from an ogre but here we are. Think I will need to know his name later. Am I smiling? Anyway, I shake my head as I return to my tent for now and wait until I give birth. After that, all that is left is formalizing some trade with Zhao Ming and I can return to Drakwald and prepare.


    Few hours later, I gave birth to another twin. Female and male ogre babies. Golden is their skin and they still have some horns and hooves but most of their features are humanoid. From a glance, they are no different than Ungors, the lowest caste of the beastmen. But their size is anything but.


    ¡°If you keep giving birth to even bigger things like this, I ask to be bigger too.¡± Mal, the three-eyed shaman complains. The baby is just a bit smaller than the Cygor babies but still it is almost as big as her.


    ¡°Very well. Do you want it now?¡± I ask her. Excluding my children, she has been the one that stays with me the longest. Being the caretaker of my newborn and such. She nods and I alter her geneline. Making her half size bigger than before.


    ¡°Yes. So, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I answered immediately.


    ¡°Really? Decided so quickly?¡± He raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°May I know why?¡± He asks again.


    Gotrek and Felix are there. If I remember the timeline correctly, both are currently in Araby and I refuse to get near them. Mostly because Gotrek and Felix are the closest thing to the main characters in Warhammer Fantasy, even more than Ubersreik Five. So I am not too keen to find out if they have plot armor or not.


    ¡°It will take too much time to get there. The most efficient way to travel there is by sea and I have no means to do that at the moment.¡± I made up some excuse. The idea for a third base is appealing, yes. But then I will need to split my force even more and my attention will be further divided.


    ¡°I see.¡± Zhao Ming nods and accepts my answer. It would seem this merchant from Araby does not have high expectations that his request can be done.


    ¡°Hmmm. It seems like I am forgetting something.¡± I said as I felt like I had missed something.


    ¡°If you forget it then maybe it is not that important. Now let¡¯s continue our discussion.¡±


    ¡ª


    At the same time, in the morning off the north coast of Laurelorn


    ¡°See anything!?¡± A dark elven scout shouts to the one checking the river where Manaan runs off to.


    ¡°Nothing! How about there!?¡± the scout that watches the land shouts back.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± answered the scout watching the sea


    Following Manaan¡¯s order, the Black Ark stays in position. It is almost afternoon and all waited in bated fearful breath on what Manaan would call a surprise. If they can sail away they would. But a flock of albatross flies far above the black ark, circling, watching, and they are not too keen on repeating what happens below deck.

 97

    97


    I took a deep breath. Immediately freshen up by the pleasant smell of Drakwald. A soft breeze caresses my skin as if welcoming me back. It''s good to be home. The negotiation with Zhao Ming finished somewhere late afternoon but here it is still early afternoon. The encampment around the Herdstone has turned into a huge camp. The only thing making it not a big town is that there¡¯s no permanent structure as all are just tents. The forest has also turned into gold, as is the land. A few fruit bearing trees continue to bear fruit, vegetables and other plants that grow quickly visible to the naked eye in abundance that doesn¡¯t necessitate raiding anymore. Their growth hugely accelerated from my domain and all the magic poured from my Herdstone. While meat is mostly from the tuskgors, the huge boars beastmen usually use as mounts, which now have stable growth due to the overabundance of plants.


    To be honest it is quite stale seeing everything in gold. But it seems like I have to get used to it unlike a certain Emperor that has everything in gold. I have sent Kal and Lak to Marissith to learn about money and how to use it so that both can then teach to the other beastmen. She also wants me to attend just to be sure I also properly understand it. But I manage to convince her that I don¡¯t need it. The currency in the Empire is that they use three types of coins. Brass pennies, silver shillings, and gold crowns. Each Electoral Province mint their own coins with their own unique crests and all must have the exact same weight to make sure each coin has the exact same value. Then due to trade, Bretonnia and Ulthuan have almost the exact type of currency with some local variation. Grand Cathay meanwhile have fully converted to paper based money. I just learned this yesterday when discussing currency exchange with Zhao Ming. Cathay did have their own precious metal reserve. Gold is exclusively for reserve which is only allowed to be used by the Cathayan Royal Dragon Family with the exception of Zhao Ming¡¯s trade with Greasus which almost exclusively uses gold. Silver is for domestic reserve, Cathayan paper money fully refers to the value of silver in weight. I didn¡¯t manage to get my hands on those paper money so I don¡¯t know how their denomination is compared to the silver value. But at least the trade agreements between my herd and Cathay are conducted in gold. Apparently he has exclusive permission from his parents to use gold in trade because he usually conducts trade with other races. He did try to push paper money but I refused. Paper money only has value if the government accepts it and in the Empire''s economy, no merchant will want to exchange real gold to a piece stamped paper from another country.


    But now, I have more important matters to attend to. In my hand are two books on how to make guns and gunpowder. Directly from Cathay. With this in hand, I gathered the beastmen smiths. Those that do not have affinity with magic and not being taught cold forging. I took another breath and I peek inside my Sanctuary. It¡¯s been a long time since I used this space. Fortunately, like when I tamed the Tzeentch Screamers, it seems like the Sanctuary is partitioned. The place where the Valariel elven soul is safe and each of the two Greater Daemons I have managed to convert to my side are in their own partitioned space. With that, I summoned Stru¡¯Kas, the Eater of Knowledge. In a burst of blue and pink flame it appears. Immediately the activity within the camp stopped as it stood upright. It looked around my domain before cringing in disgust. Though his eyes lit up seeing my Herdstone. I wave my hand to my beastmen, telling them to continue what they are doing.


    ¡°Finally out of that weird void space. Tis the gate?¡± it said as it walked closer to my Herdstone with hunger in its eyes. His beak and the grotesque mouth on its right hand salivating. Its tongue lapping on his beak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± I said as I guessed what it wanted to do.


    ¡°Lel-ak-ge-oh¡± The sound the Greater Daemon makes when it tries to lick the Herdstone and get electrocuted by the tongue by the Herdstone¡¯s magic. Then a notification appears.


    Stru¡¯Kas, The Eater of Knowledge


    Greater Daemon of Tzeentch


    Khorne Corruption 12%


    Valariel Corruption 4%


    I leaned forward reading that. Checking anything that changed on the Lord of Change. No visible change. Yet.


    ¡°Do that again.¡± I said. Now genuinely curious if I really can corrupt a Greater Daemon with the Herdstone.


    ¡°No.¡± It refused


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked as Stru¡¯Kas initial enthusiasm is curbed


    ¡°It felt weird.¡±


    ¡°Does it feel weird or taste weird?¡± He looked back at me. Squinting at my question as it began to think. Then curiosity won and it tried to lick it and got electrocuted again. Another notification appeared and the point on my corruption rose from 4% to 6%.


    ¡°Both.¡± It answers my earlier question.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The rainbow colored stuff dissipates as if it is never there. ¡°You can do your thing.¡± I said but Stru¡¯kas already has its eyes on the Herdstone.


    ¡°Now then,¡± I look back to the smiths. ¡°Divide work between all the smiths that are not cold forging. I want at least a quarter of the beastmen to have guns and enough gunpowder for twice as much. Expand the workshop and teach more smiths if necessary.¡± I command and they leave to do their work. I look back on the Lord of Change inspecting my Herdstone. There¡¯s a certain degree of risk letting it loose. While it has clearly fallen out of favor from Tzeentch, there is still a possibility of it trying to win back the favor of its Chaos God. For now, its attention seems to be focused on my Herdstone and nothing else.


    ¡°Wolfe.¡± I called and Wolfe appeared beside me with a flash. ¡°Keep an eye on him for me. It tries to do something weird, notify me and stop it.¡± Preferably it is Lak that keeps an eye on it as she is the only one of my children that is mostly gifted in magic. But she is busy at the moment.


    ¡°Woof.¡± He barked and move to the other side of the gate where Stru¡¯Kas inspect the Herdstone. Sitting and staring at the Lord of Change unmoving.


    With nothing left to do, I am now surprisingly idle. I have done everything on my end to prepare and there¡¯s nothing left to do. Come to think of it, I have yet to hear from Valeria. So it seems it will take longer pregnancy time to carry a dragon. With that in mind, I remember that I have my own dragon to seduce. That is until something landed on my horns. An albatross, then it said in an annoyed tone. ¡°Forgetting something?¡±


    ¡ª


    late afternoon, off the northern coast of Laurelorn. The clear sky was suddenly replaced by a vortex of storm. The dark elven corsairs on the black ark scramble to defensive positions. The first lightning strikes the deck and in its place is Druig. Golden flames wreaths his battleaxe as he charges towards the door to the ship¡¯s structure. Cleaving through the corsairs still streaming from inside the ship to the deck. Stopping reinforcement from inside the black ark and slaughtering anyone dare to move. More and more lightning strikes, beastmen and minotaurs appearing in its wake. Leaving the corsairs with no time to organize. Reaper bolt throwers from the towers firing down on the deck with multi shots. Uncaring if they hit their own. Two dark elven sorceresses from atop other towers channeled their dark magic forming an orb of black fire and cast their doombolt spell to the beastmen on the deck.


    Another lightning strikes and the cygor clad in gleaming silver armor with a massive stone hammer appears. As Dorn is not here, the only thing he sees is the sorceresses atop the tower. He throws the hammer to one of the towers. Destroying the tower and pulverizing everyone with the hammer. The reaper bolt throwers and the last sorceress now have a priority target as they fire single larger projectiles. Two bolt thrower towers destroyed by lightning before they can fire. But still two large bolts and a doombolt fired. One bolt bounced, unable to pierce the thick gorget part that protects the cygor¡¯s neck, the other bolt pierced the cygor¡¯s leg, while the doombolt exploded on impact though the majority of its power is absorbed with its armor. The hammer returns to the cygor¡¯s hand and he throws it towards the last sorceress¡¯ tower. Destroying it though a streak of darkness moved from the tower down to the sea.


    Two more lightning strikes. This time, Solas and his sister Sharravi appear. In their hands are the newly finished guns. They knelt and aimed their sight on the bolt throwers crew and fired. Killing two of the crews with a headshot. They load the next bullet with the bolt handle and continue firing. With the last gunshot, the battle ends. The beastmen waited for more dark elves to fight but found none.


    I landed on the deck. That¡¯s it? There¡¯s less than a thousand dark elves that fight us. Not to mention that there are other towers on this black ark with reaper bolt throwers that are unmanned. There¡¯s no sign of damage on the black ark so it must be a long while before this ark is attacked. A black ark can carry an entire army. Where¡¯s everybody? Not to mention the sloppy leadership. I did try to recreate my spell to teleport my beastmen with lightning like back in Cathay but I did not expect to catch the dark elves this off guard. As for the sorceress that escaped, I have sent the shadow divers to capture her.


    ¡°Druig, secure the deck and those towers first. I don¡¯t want us walking into any traps.¡± He nods and commands the beastmen.


    ¡°How¡¯s the gun?¡± I turn to Solas


    ¡°The sight is off center.¡± He said and gave it back to me. After being reminded by the albatross, I drop my initial plan with the dragon and focus on helping make the guns. Cathay already has rifling, the spiral grooves within the barrel which expedites the process, so I only need to make the bullet cartridges and add the bolt handle. But still it takes hours even with the help of cold forging magic. The only thing left is the making of the scope as we have no glassworking knowledge.


    The beastmen drags one unarmed dark elven corsair and I return the rifle to Solas. As my beastmen threw the corsair at my feet, another albatross landed on my horns.


    ¡°Your gift is below deck.¡± The albatross said to me and stared at the corsair who immediately shuddered in fear. What can make the dark elves this afraid?


    ¡°I-I... I will lead you to your gift.¡± The female corsair stuttered.


    I guess I will find out.

 98

    98


    I followed the female corsair into the Black Ark. Druig follows closely behind me along with a few beastmen while the rest secure the deck and the towers. The interior of the black ark is just what I expected of a drukhari interior design. Jagged spiky edges. Gleaming with their sharpness. Grey, black, and darker colors splashed with some purple. Or red. Though usually the red comes from blood. Some torture instrument here and there. The only thing different however is how silent the place is. Too silent. I passed through what looks like a throne room that directly overlooks a fighting pit and it is also silent. The only sound is the corsair¡¯s footsteps and the sound of our hooves. There¡¯s no way dark elves sail their black arks with just skeleton crews. So it means that something very wrong happened here.


    The corsair led me to another set of stairs leading down and I paused as the beastmen that were sent to secure the deck caught up to us.


    ¡°Find anything?¡± I ask for his report


    ¡°Weapons. Some armors. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Check the interior now. Do not go downstairs yet.¡± I commands


    ¡°You will find nothing.¡± The corsair speaks. ¡°Except the occasional valuables and traps in individual rooms.¡± She adds.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°It will be much easier to just show you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s down there?¡± I pressed my question.


    ¡°The brig, the slave and beast pens, then the workshop and treasure vault.¡± The workshop and treasure vault placed below the slave and beast pens? Weird choice. Or maybe the slave and beast pens are bigger than the workshop and treasure vault and share some of the same floor in the ship.


    ¡°Is there a hydra?¡± The mention of beast pens reminds me of them and if I can get some.


    ¡°There was.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything further. It''s that bad huh. I sure hope there¡¯s still some hydra egg laying around. Will be quite disappointed if I don''t get my hands on one.


    I tap my hoof as I wait for the beastmen to finish checking. They returned fifteen minutes later. Some sporting fresh wounds from being pierced by crossbow bolts that manage to pierce their golden metallic skin and already the wounds are regenerating. Seeing from their empty hands, they found nothing interesting and valuable. At least in beastmen''s eyes. I will need to ask Marissith to send some of her elves to check other valuables that can be used in my trade with Cathay. The beastmen have cleared the traps so they can have an easier time doing that later.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± I said to the corsair and we went down to the brig. The first thing I notice when stepping foot on the brig is the whiff of something delicious. Though I don¡¯t know what it is.


    ¡°I smell something delicious.¡± The corsair shuddered as I said that. Ignoring that, I looked at Druig. ¡°Do you smell that?¡± He took a big snort. Then second.


    ¡°Elves, snakes, and excrements. No.¡± He answered. Am I the only one that smells it?


    Continuing on, we finally reached the prison cells. Lo and behold, there¡¯s hundreds of dark elves within the cells. All stripped of their weapons and armors. But still doesn¡¯t explain where the rest of thousands of dark elves that should man this black ark. In the middle is a bigger cell. Within it lies a medusa, her hands bound in thick steel gloves that are welded together, her entire body bound by a thick and tightly held chain bound on the collar on her neck, and her face entirely covered in black featureless mask. Oh I can¡¯t wait to get my hand on whatever gene in that medusa. But first, the smell of something delicious is getting stronger and the corsair is leading me towards it. I followed her and through the stairs down into the second floor down of the brig. This floor is covered with water. Glowing, sparkling water which is very beautiful.


    I pushed the corsair away as I stepped forward. My hooves felt fresh as it stepped on the water. Faint whispers or screaming sounded to my ear but I ignored it. The water beckons me. I continued down and the water reached more than halfway to my knees which means that the water is at least one and half meter tall, fully filling this part of the brig floor which is almost as wide as the black ark itself. I scoop the water and I almost instinctively drink it. Stopping just as I thought that this might be a trap. I prepare myself for whatever might come and drink it.


    SPLASH


    ¡°I paid my taxes!¡± Shouts back from inside


    BANG!


    The head of an axe smashed the door.


    ¡°TAXES!¡± the tax collector repeats. A low growl rumbles from within the house. A pair of blood red eyes shines in annoyance.


    ¡°I swear if this is one of those new undead tax.¡± The vampire stomps towards the door. Stopping when he saw that he needed to fix the door. Again. He opens the door, only peeking outside with his head.


    ¡°What?¡± The vampire saw the special tax collector, standing 2 meters away from the door, closer than he should be. Bedecked in full silver plate armor, excessively ornate with the holy symbols of Morr that it hurt his eyes, and as usual partially covered with shit. He can kill the tax collector, but the tax collector made sure it would be as annoying as it can be.


    ¡°Step outside please.¡±


    ¡°If this is about the people that suddenly drop dead it has nothing to do with me.¡± He looked at the two other men beside the tax collector. A fat sack of meat in some nice servant attire and a tall and very thin beggar old man that should be one foot in the grave. This is no tax visit. But still he steps outside. There¡¯s nothing much these mortals can do to him.


    ¡°It has come to my attention that you are well versed in elvish, yes?¡± The tax collector starts. Indeed this is not a tax visit


    ¡°Yes. what of it?¡± He answered, not yet realizing what he just admitted. Then the three mortals looked at each other and a sense of something very wrong struck him. The mortals took one step closer and he unconsciously took a step back.


    Realizing what he just did, the vampire lunges in rage. But his hand is stopped by the old man with unnatural speed and with the strength that belies his frail body, stops him entirely. His eyes widened in surprise then fear. Then a shroud covered his face, burning his face before a clasp of silver chain on his arms, binding and burning him, and sapping him from his undead strength. They are not tax collectors doing a shakedown, they are lunatics from the Order of the Shroud. A hand grabs his head, pushing it to one side. He can feel the old man¡¯s breath on his ear and with a hoarse whisper the vampire lulled to sleep.


    ¡°Are you alright sir?¡± the fat servant, Guerino, who is the servant of Randolf Steirmann, the nobleman that found Valariel¡¯s effigy, asks the old man. ¡°That is two spells in a row right?¡±


    ¡°Three.¡± The old man rasped and lifted the unconscious vampire with one arm.


    ¡°Is that alright then?¡± He asks again in concern. He knows casting spells has its drawbacks. To which the old man just patted his shoulder and immediately he felt his shoulder feeling cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s been easier to cast spells recently.¡± The old man rasped again.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then? You don¡¯t need to abduct more vampires right? It¡¯s starting to hurt our tax revenue¡± Guerino and the old man glared at the tax collector. The law enacted by Randolf Steirmann to tax the undead living in his land in exchange of allowing them to feed on the populace while very lucrative is not very popular to the followers of Morr who ends up dealing with all the problems it entails. One, it attracts the vampires here. Two, they are the ones dealing with the vampires that are too broke to pay the tax. They are more common than they once thought as older vampires tend to just leave their sired vampires loose to outright abandon them once their usefulness is spent. Not to mention they didn¡¯t know if they are properly equipped to deal with vampires that are older than a century and hopefully they don¡¯t need to as so far only the failed vampires are gathered here. The servant and the old man ignore the tax collector and leave. They have more pressing matters to attend to.


    ¡ª


    The shroud pulled from the vampire who now sat bound to a chair. All undead strength and powers sapped from him. Heavy presence of the divine pressing down on him, no doubt he is now within the temple of Morr. He looks around, the fat servant and the old man are also here along with a few others. But his attention immediately set on an wicker effigy that sat on a tiny chair on a table. The divine presence of Morr, the God of the Dead radiating from it. The vampire thinks and thinks, what defense could he possibly utter in the judgement of the God that hates the undead.


    ¡°I-uh... I paid my taxes?¡±

 99

    99


    In the grim darkness of an underground floor. A hidden temple with plenty of skulls as decoration. Most if not all of them are real human skulls. I will not elaborate. Here is the temple of Morr, the God of the Dead. More specifically it is the headquarters of a certain Order of the Shroud. But coat it in gold and it becomes a temple of a certain Emperor. But we are not here to talk about that. Few hours after the latest vampire abduction and before the vampire brought upon the effigy.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Guerino.¡± The fat man in a butler attire introduces himself with a smile. ¡°You might know me as the servant of Count Steirmann. I am actually an apprentice of¡ª


    ¡°Former!¡± A shout came from an old man in one of the rooms. Followed by a scream, pleading to just throw them to the sun or something along the line.


    ¡°Former... apprentice of the Order of the Shroud.¡± Guerino continued though his smile faded a little as he fixed his glasses.


    ¡°Anyway...¡± He lifted the small chair he made and sat on it the moving effigy which now hosted the elven Valariel¡¯s soul. ¡°I am told to give you a tour. We found someone that can read elvish so after the tour, we can communicate properly. You ready?¡±


    The effigy patted his hand and he started the tour.


    ¡°Our first room is,¡± He opens the door and immediately an old man throws a bucket of holy water to a bound and stripped vampire who immediately screams. ¡°Torture chamber.¡± Guerino said with a smile. Though there is no usual instruments normally present in torture chambers. Here there is only a chair, some blessed silver chains, water pumps, and a whole lot of buckets.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your vampire sire?¡± The old man shouts and immediately coughs after


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t even tell you his name.¡± The vampire answers in pain.


    ¡°Sigmar blesses this water so that it may burn the unholy and the undead!¡± The resident priest of Sigmar blesses another bucket of water which the old man immediately grabs. ¡°Oh, hi Guerino.¡± The Sigmar priest then waves, clearly enjoying his job here while the old man just nods.


    ¡°Hi Roland.¡± He waves back. ¡°Master.¡± He greets the old man a bit more stiffly. ¡°Just giving Our God¡¯s messenger a bit of a tour.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡± Roland said as he took an empty bucket and filled it again from the nearby water pump.


    ¡°Can you write your sire¡¯s name and where they are?¡± The old man continues interrogating the vampire.


    ¡°I-I Don¡¯t know.¡± The vampire answers and screams again as another bucket of holy water is what he gets.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave them to their work.¡± Guerino said as he left the room and closed the door. He then went to another door.


    ¡°The next room is,¡± He opens the door. In this room, a skeleton is wrapped around a chair. ¡°Another torture chamber. Yay.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your Lich Lord?¡±


    ¡°I told you I have no Lich Lord. I am Essah, proud soldier of Nehekhara and I demand you to set me free immediately.¡± The skeleton answers with its raspy voice.


    ¡°Then what? Finish the story!¡± Valariel starts tapping Guerino¡¯s hand furiously with its small wicker hands.


    ¡°Yeah. It''s not exactly a good story. Sorry.¡± Guerino apologizes instead as the effigy cannot speak.


    ¡°The vampire in blood red armor is probably from the Blood Dragon bloodline. They are into hunting dragons and only killing and drinking from worthy opponents. Most of them. So the vampire probably ignores him.¡± Morr answers Valariel¡¯s question instead.


    ¡°Enough tour for now.¡± Whispered the old man that suddenly appeared behind Guerino with Valariel being the only one surprised. ¡°Time to see if our newest addition can read elvish. If not, we are going to abduct another one.¡±


    ¡°Yes master.¡±


    ¡ª


    Back in the black ark within Manann¡¯s Teeth. The black ark is now landed on the shore, a massive drawbridge from the ark¡¯s prow extended. Hundreds of beastmen moving back and forth carrying the ark¡¯s loot along with all the weapons and armors. The daemon Valariel sat on one of the towers on the black ark.


    I hum as I study the black egg in my hands. A war hydra egg. Apparently the late dread captain wants to trade it for a personal manticore mount as he already has one hydra. Had one hydra. Its corpse is found in the black ark¡¯s vault, died from drowning as its insides are bloated with seawater and the only corpse left that shows how the rest of the dark elves died before being turned into the soul water by Manann. I leave Marissith to sort all the loot from the ark¡¯s vault. Most seem to be mundane wealth though she already notified me of the abundance of poisons and the materials to make them and there still might be some magical artifacts to be identified and sorted. All in all, the most valuable loot to me is this one hydra egg, that one bound medusa, and the thousands worth of souls in the form of water.


    Everything is easily moved with the exception of the soulwater as I have no proper place to place them. Technically I can just tell my beastmen to move the soulwater and dump them to Laurelorn forest to store them. But I don¡¯t know what would happen if I dump thousands of dark elven souls will happen to Laurelorn. It might irreversibly change the forest¡¯s magical nature. If wood elven souls processed by a forest results in magical forest with capricious ents and dryads, what would dark elven souls make? I can also drink them all but I am torn whether to do that or keep the souls for soulforging materials. Keeping them on the black ark is also a definite risk as the massive ship is not easily concealed and as soon as winter passes, the empire¡¯s navy will undoubtedly try to sink the ark. Then there¡¯s the question of what to do with the ark. I can definitely try to trade them for favors either to the Empire or Ulthuan. For the time being however, the soulwater is safe and I keep some beastmen garrisoned here in addition. So let¡¯s not get hasty on spending it and properly think it through. The dilemma of having so many things to spend must be properly resolved. For now, let¡¯s check the hydra egg.


    New Mutations


    Greater Regeneration


    Able to regenerate limbs even heads as long as there is still one fully intact head and heart, cannot be turned off, burn energy constantly, resulting in insatiable appetite


    Multi headed


    Add more heads to a creature. May result in conflict between heads if no additional mutation to improve coordination


    Noxious flame breath


    Add an organ that can belch poisonous fire. Resulting flame is lesser than mutations that gives only flame breath but resulting burns will result in sickness and disease


    Hydra scales


    Adds another layer of protection. Less protective than dragon¡¯s scale and heavier. Creatures without proper limbs or support are unable to swim.


    Nice. With these mutations I can make my own version of lizardmen. The lizardmen in Lustria will undoubtedly see them as a fake and sacrilege though. As they are not made by the Old Ones and not according to their plan or something. Then I noticed something. Greater Regeneration? Multi Headed? Oh yes, it¡¯s all coming together. Time to finally seduce that dragon that should be watching me.

 100

    100


    Bloodwrack Eyes


    Those who gaze directly on those that have Bloodwrack Eyes will have their blood bleed from every possible orifices


    Serpentine Lower Body


    Replaces the lower body with that of a giant serpent. Adds additional digestive organs and body fat reserve. Amplifies swimming speed and power and movement speed in wet and flooded terrain.


    Serpents Hair


    Replace some or all the creature¡¯s hairs with serpents. The serpents can be amplified with additional mutations. Can be linked to the creature¡¯s mind or set to be independently sentient.


    Atharti¡¯s Curse


    These creatures are cursed by the Elven Goddess of Pleasure and Seduction. Reduce the creature¡¯s mind to nothing better than wild beast. A sliver of awareness of what sapience and power they once possessed is retained as punishment. WARNING: Dispelling and/or using this curse framework on another creature will draw Atharti¡¯s attention.


    Those four are the genes I get from the medusa. I must say, I have a complete set of ingredients to make my own race. I can even make a legally distinct lizardmen with serpentine tails, like the nagas. Don¡¯t even need to go for another expedition to the southeast of Cathay to find this world¡¯s snakemen. The Bloodwrack Eyes is a very powerful one too. Wonder if I can add those to the serpents¡¯ eyes that are added by the Serpents Hair gene. The medusa I captured clearly didn¡¯t have that. As for why, it must be to not make them very powerful or using the eyes consume a significant energy or magical power considering its power is similar to that one snake¡¯s venom that I forgot the name. The snake which has venom that can make its victim¡¯s blood bleed from their orifices, but these are more powerful because it skips the biting part and only needs direct eye contact.@@@@


    Then finally the curse. I get the curse as a gene that I can place to another¡¯s creature. From what I can glean from my power, it seems to be a very powerful blood magic curse that is gradually turned into a gene after a very long time. I can definitely reuse this even in lesser form due to my Bloodline concept. Also Atharti, she¡¯s a dark elven goddess. Which means I don¡¯t know much about her as dark elven gods very rarely meddle. But just from the curse, it seems like she is quite petty. Wonder what the medusas do that get them this punishment. Not to mention that she put something similar like copyright infringement if I use her curse even just as a framework. I get the option to restore the medusa¡¯s sapience by removing the curse but will it be worth another divine attention? Last God that I have the pleasure of being their attention is Manann, who liquified thousands of dark elves and he is considered one of the Order Gods. In hindsight, my tense relation with Taal and Rhya must be very cordial in comparison as both didn¡¯t really do anything. Regardless, it is now just another arsenal at my disposal. Will decide what to do after discussing it with Marissith. She should know more about this Artharti.


    For now, I fly back to Tor Lithanel. The city of glass is still shining brightly from above. The reconstruction is progressing nicely. At least the outer wall has been rebuilt. Though the rebuilt part distinctly stands out in contrast with the rest of the wall. They are not made with the same finely cut white marble stones but a bit more yellowish as the stones are taken from my domain and there¡¯s plenty of jagged ornaments with outward pointing triangular pyramids as the crenelations, not the usual squares. The rebuilt buildings are similarly different as it doesn¡¯t fit the elven architecture and more like how beastmen try to make stone houses for the first time. The beastmen did try to copy the layout, but the building itself is not made of bricks but a bunch of roughly brick sized rocks, uncut, stacked together, and bound and filled any uneven parts left from the rocks by the cement that elves had. Not as aesthetically pleasing as the rest of the buildings, but the beastmen won¡¯t bother, as for how structurally sound it was I have no idea either. Doubt it will be much worse though. As for roofs, they have no roofs. Just a top floor that is fashioned similarly like the outer wall with triangular pyramid shaped crenelation.


    For now though, I arrived at my destination¡¯s balcony. The second tallest tower in Tor Lithanel but also the biggest. The Dragon Tower which was empty now housed the sole dragon from Ulthuan. Entering through the lowest balcony, I trace my hand on the still scorched interior, a significant magical fire proofing is added that it can withstand dragon fire. This place must be left empty for a long while because there¡¯s still scorch marks. Within the tower is then a central pillar where two sets of stairs arrayed it. The smaller one is clearly for the elves while the bigger one is more sparsely spaced to allow dragons to climb up from below. The floors are connected to the tower¡¯s wall with only bridges connecting to the central pillar, leaving the space empty inbetween to make sure the dragons can move freely up and down. The three uppermost floors are mostly just landing balconies for the dragons to return and take off.  Each floor is split into three huge rooms, made to house dragons. There are even a few floors in between that have big rooms but noticeably smaller. No doubt the tower was once a dragon¡¯s rookery. At the very least, just this one tower can house at least fifty dragons if fully occupied. Wonder if the tower is ever fully occupied in its lifetime. I looked up and saw that the dragon that stays to keep watch of me is on one of the balconies. I didn¡¯t just land in front of him because I want to take it slow and make sure I don¡¯t make any mistakes.


    I went over the bridge and slowly made my way up. How do I even seduce a dragon? One that clearly knows my nature as a daemon and opposes it. Thinking on what to say, I soon reach the top floor. The blue dragon ignores my presence and continues looking down.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Then I shouted in orgasm as he rams his dick inside. He slowly withdrew his dick until only the tip before slamming it back down and repeating. Every pull he took a deep breath and with every slam he exhaled. Making sure I felt every feet of its dick and its lines of barbs, a rhythm I followed which added to the sensation. His scales brushed against my skin, unbearably cold in contrast to the scalding heat of his dick. Seems like he is concentrating all his power in his dick, then with my hand on his chest I pour some of my magical power into him. He roared in surprise and thrusted forward hard that the floor cracked. Throwing my head back to the floor as I squirts in orgasm. His dick gets bigger again and immediately he starts slamming down more fervently than before. The tip of his dick slamming the deepest part of my womb and the lines of barbs pleasantly scrapes my cervix with every violent slam. I yelped in orgasm as he ejaculated his searing hot semen directly to my womb without stopping his slamming. At the same time, a flow of magic which amplifies my senses flooding in. Making me writhe in continuous orgasm and for the first time, I try to push away the one that is breeding me to no avail. The flow of magic continues as he continues ejaculating, fully drowning me in constant pleasure and orgasm.


    ¡ª


    Fuuuuuuck. I try to push the dragon on top of me to the side. Seems like dragon breeding relies on magic and I have kicked him to overdrive. When was the last time I fainted when having sex again? It''s already dark outside and it is not past noon when we start. Sure hope it''s the night of the same day though. Struggling to sit up, everything below the hip is numb and it looks like we broke one floor down during mating. Then a stream of notification rang up.


    Carry the pregnancy as usual or lay an egg?


    Gestation time depends on the magical environment and the heat the egg is stored


    I decided to carry the pregnancy as usual. Though it seems like it won¡¯t be a one day pregnancy, there¡¯s no better magical environment than me and Laurelorn is very cold in winter. The rest of the notifications are strings of dragon genes, like the horns, scales, wings, and such which are just marginally better than the genes that I currently have with only few additions.


    Dragon¡¯s Breath


    Allows creatures to breathe dragon¡¯s magical breath. Requires vast quantities of magic, very exhausting without proper support and can outright kill lesser creatures if try to use.


    Dragon¡¯s Metabolism


    Dragons are cold blooded creatures, significantly relies on magic and then heat to a lesser degree to retain energy. Enable sustaining directly from magic. Will tire significantly faster in a low magic environment and force hibernation. Reduce the effectiveness of the rest of dragon gene parts without this gene.


    The rest of the dragon genes can be applied to the rest of my herd without much complications. These two, while powerful, have their own significant complication. Doubt any of my beastmen can use dragon¡¯s breath and the metabolism is a very circumstance heavy. I don¡¯t know how much effectiveness is reduced without the metabolism, but surely it will be better than what we have. With that out of the way, I focus on the child within me and start with my plan. First I give it three heads, the minds between the heads will be linked and semi independent. Then I give it another tail and finally Greater Regeneration. It will be a three headed golden dragon with twin tails.


    The night sky brightens.


    Then I look up.


    And see a twin tailed comet soar through the sky.

 101

    101


    It¡¯s happening. It''s happening! The End Times is here! Let¡¯s make some priorities. First, do not piss off Settra the Imperishable. Second, do not under any circumstance, meet with Gotrek and Felix. Third, secure the alliance with Sigmar. Then improvise along the way, I don¡¯t know much about the End Times other than how shitty it was. Oh right, find a way to deal with the greenskins. Last I checked, the greenskins somehow steamrolled the Chaos Dwarves and everything on the east from Cathay, Ind, and Nippon. I will deal with them sooner or later due to my gate in Cathay.


    Then I felt a massive surge on the winds of magic. Throwing the flow into chaos. The clouds in the sky rolled like great waves and immediately the world was darker than before. Then various elven horns sounded throughout Laurelorn. Signalling an attack. Through my magic sense, I saw the flow of magic go erratic, not flowing from the North to the south before being redirected by Waystones that I placed like it should be. Looking south, even the winds of magic that should be dispersed and redirected by various Waystones the High Elves placed when they still live on the Old World are not flowing properly to the Vortex in Ulthuan. Staggering and gathering in one spot before turning into a daemonic portal with daemons coming through. All around the place. I looked down from the dragon tower and saw Kal and Solas overseeing the command to dispatch the herd to defend the realm. Druig should be already back in my domain in Drakwald and Dorn should be guarding the other side of the gate in Cathay. There shouldn¡¯t be any need for me to be personally involved. At least not until I give birth to my dragon which won¡¯t be anytime soon.


    I keep watch through my magical sense at the very least. Overseeing the flow of magic and how Kal and Solas direct the herd. So far, the portals are not big enough to let a Greater Daemon pass through. I start planning on granting my herd the new mutations that I have. Immediately I recalled the shadow divers through the magic item that they have. The serpentine lower body should increase their mobility when moving through the shadows as it seems like the dark elven sorceress that flees the black ark capture a few days ago manages to elude their chase. After that, I should be adding the dragon or hydra scales to the rest of the herd. Depending on how the Dragon Scales strength is reduced without giving them Dragon Metabolism, it would be better to just give them Hydra Scales. My newest ogre children for example, will be gifted Hydra Scales as I think they can handle the extra weight and trying to give them Dragon¡¯s Metabolism will only worsen their Manavore problems. Then, should I bother making a new race of lizardmen? In terms of troop variety, I have enough. Though making additional shock troops like the minotaurs is not a bad idea. Making more beasts for mounts is not a bad idea either. With vague ideas in mind, I descend from the tower. I just need to wait for the portals to stop appearing. This kind of magical surge won¡¯t last long before the magic evens out in the world. In the meantime, there should be some beastmen who I can test the difference between the dragon and hydra scales.


    ¡ª


    After much testing and prodding, I have decided to give everyone with the exception of the minotaurs and ogres the non magical dragon scales. The test involves picking some beastmen, giving them either dragon or hydra scales and having each of them being beaten and slashed by various mundane weapons. The main difference is that each of the dragon scales are a quarter of the size of the hydra scales and each scale can somehow divert the force of impact between all the scales better than the larger and heavier hydra scales. While thrusting weapons like spear or dagger might pierce between the scales. As we have started producing proper armors, I just need some additional armor on top of our metallic skin that doesn¡¯t limit movement like the bigger hydra scales that require much bigger body size to make it effective. I could theoretically try to cram both scales but it seems like I have found my current limit on tampering with the beastmen genes. As adding both makes the beastmen¡¯s body mutate rapidly and almost turn into a full chaos spawn before I manage to kill it. Like what I found in my previous attempt to induce magical sensitivity, the genetic mess of the beastmen¡¯s gene needs to be resolved first before I can do that as it seems like the beastmen¡¯s gene cannot handle it anymore. This however requires me to perhaps return the beastmen back to Satyr and Faun properly which will reduce our main advantage of very rapid breeding. Could be just because of incompatibility between the two scales but I¡¯m not sure. Seems like I will need to make a new lizardmen race to test this out. Question is that now I need a relatively normal human to turn into new lizardmen as it should be much easier than uplifting some random lizard. There should still be some human breeding stock that I have had since the start. Question is if there¡¯s still any with their mind intact. After giving the dragon and hydra scale gene to Mal and Lak and instructing them to give them to the rest of the herd, I went to find some test subjects.


    I went to the section of the city where the herd kept the tuskgors and mammoths as most of my first human breeding stocks are used to bred our warmounts since we got the elves. The usual sound of moans and the growling squeal of the mutated boars breeding the humans reached my ears even before I arrived at the place.


    ¡°Find some of the breeding stock that is still conscious.¡± I commanded the bestigor beastmaster who immediately went. If I found none then I would need to try with the elves. Doubt it will be as easy as physically mutating an elf is much harder. Need to ask Marissith on it too as technically the elves are now part of the herd and not just some breeding stocks.


    The beastmaster returns soon enough with a dozen women. Much more than I thought it would. Then I see that most of them are the norscan werewolves. So this is where they are staying after their failure before Laurelorn. Did any of my children send them here for punishment or did they do this themselves? Well, no matter. I don¡¯t need the werewolves.


    ¡°Send them back.¡± I point at the Norscans. Then I remembered something. ¡°No wait, send them to Wolfe. There might still be something better for them to do after.¡±


    If I remember correctly, Ulric should have his own werewolves. Much more powerful than the Norscan ones. The Norscan werewolves should give birth to more powerful werewolves after the newly empowered Wolfe bred them. Then I might send them to find Ulric¡¯s werewolves to see if I can start some more connection on the powers in Middenheim. Then I went to check the three human women left. One is barely conscious. The other two are the ones I get on my very first raid. The ones that made the Bretonnian knights debacle that pursued me early on. Leslie Leoncoeur and her escort.


    ¡°This is quite a nice surprise.¡± I said as I crouched in front of them. ¡°How''s life so far?¡±


    ¡°The food could be better. I have seen your beastmen eat better than some of the Bretonnian nobles.¡± Leslie answered in complaint. Then again she wasn''t really averse when I assigned her as a breeding stock some months ago.


    ¡°That would be easy. Though that is not why I am here. Do you want to do something more with my herd?¡± I cut the small talk as I¡¯m sure there will be plenty of that later. ¡°Not only do something more, but also be something more.¡±


    ¡°Will it be painful?¡± Leslie finally speaks again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about pain, but I assure you it will be very uncomfortable.¡± I could try to lessen their pain during the transformation.


    ¡°When will you start?¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡± I immediately started on Leslie first as she is the most receptive. What follows is the sound of bone breaking and constant groans which gradually becomes louder and more bestial.


    ¡ª


    One long transformation session later. In front of me are two of what could be seen as the dragon ogres though of course they are noticeably smaller. I think a normal dragon ogre, not the Shaggoths, is at least 4 meters tall while both are only 3 meters tall and cannot grow any bigger. The larger hydra scales cover their more exposed parts like the torso and the sides while those near the joints are filled with non magical dragon scales to help them maintain mobility. I also give them the rest of the dragon parts, the horns, claws, tail, and normal regeneration for now. In conclusion, I can stack both hydra and dragon scales. It''s just that I have encountered the current limit on the beastmen. Of course both keep their human breasts as it is important. I would die before I made something androgynous.


    ¡°What now?¡± Leslie asks excitedly. Clearly cannot wait to do something.


    ¡°Now you breed.¡± Immediately she deflates, her excitement dashed. ¡°I need more than two of you. Come to me after giving birth tomorrow and I will see if I can fit both of you with some armor and you can pick your own weapons.¡± This salvages her spirit somewhat.


    I looked up and already it is night.


    ¡°I see you made something ridiculous again.¡± Come Marissith¡¯s voice


    ¡°Yes!¡± I said in accomplishment. ¡°Don¡¯t you see the comet? Things will get busy for a long while so I will do what I have to do.¡±


    ¡°I see it.¡± She said in a diplomatic tone. Not approving or disagreeing. ¡°Follow me, you have guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests? More than one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he said you are expecting him.¡±


    Oh, who could it be? A certain golden patriarch? Finally, though it seems he brings someone or two along. Oh well, how bad can it be.

 102

    102


    Back within Middenheim, in the afternoon after the twin-tailed comet passes, Graf Boris'' army is preparing to march. The chaos of the winds of magic have gorged plenty of daemons all over the Empire, many assassinations and other dark rituals performed just in Middenheim alone. But this is not an army to reinforce the surrounding towns and settlements. No, this is an army for witch hunts. The new wizard division led by Bertrand that just returned in time is immediately divided into the many smaller armies moving to secure the province and to hunt down heretics. The wizards inclusion is of course met with suspicion by the armies themselves as another reason is for the armies to watch over the wizards for signs of corruption and heresy and dividing them into smaller groups make them more manageable.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Bertrand follows Faris in brisk walking pace, the witch hunter captain that has served alongside him within the wizard division. ¡°Graf''s decision to move the army this winter is bad enough and you are still going to Altdorf to deliver some madman¡¯s message?¡±


    ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t deliver the message to Graf Boris?¡± Faris packs more supplies and weapons for himself. ¡°Tell me, does Captain Grimwald look mad to you?¡± He stops and seriously address Bertrand


    ¡°No, but who knows if what he said is some hallucinations from chewing Weirdroot.¡± He tries to dissuade the witch hunter.


    ¡°I have heard stranger things.¡±


    ¡°And what am I supposed to say? That Rhya and Taal returned and that they favored some beastmen in Drakwald? Which was led by a daemon? He would sooner march the entire army to the accursed forest than believing what I said!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you going? It would be suicide.¡± It would take two weeks the fastest to reach Altdorf in Spring. But now it is winter, with blizzard coming in and daemonic incursion to add.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern, but I have my own method. I wouldn¡¯t argue your decision on not reporting to Graf Boris." Both know Graf Boris'' temperament and his enmity towards a certain beastmen with one eye within Drakwald. ¡°But this is not a matter to be decided on our own. Besides, if it''s the Emperor, he might be able to prepare something.¡±


    Faris finished packing. Mostly winter clothing, plenty of guns and ammunition, and few bottles of holy water.


    ¡°That¡¯s everything?¡± Bertrand asks, noticing the distinct lack of food supplies.


    ¡°I have an acquaintance.¡± Faris said, not explaining further.


    ¡°Fine! Have it your way!¡± Bertrand storms off in rage. He didn¡¯t even get an offer to accompany him. Not that he might be able to, seeing that he is reinstated into the army and doing so without any permission is deserting. Faris heaved a sigh, he knew if he asked, Bertrand might follow him as he had come to trust him. Losing an entire division you have served for a long time can do that to a person. But Faris knows this is for the best, Bertrand has his worldview shaken up plenty of times in a short amount of time, and he especially doesn''t want him to meet his family.


    In the Middenheim Brotkopfs district, Faris stopped in one of the big mansions near the Merchant¡¯s Guild. It is his family home, but he always hated returning. But this message might need to be delivered to Altdorf as soon as possible and as secure as possible. Entering the mansion, he was immediately greeted and welcomed by the mansion¡¯s servants and butler. She knows he¡¯s here.


    ¡°Faris,¡± said an old fat man in gaudy merchant clothes on the stairs to the second floor, graying hair but not balding yet. ¡°Always return whenever you want something I see.¡±


    ¡°I need to get to Altdorf as soon as possible.¡± Faris said to no one in particular, not even bothering to address his father. He frowns and brushes off at the servants trying to take his mantle and bag to make him stay.


    ¡°Look Faris, you are growing old. Maybe it''s time for you to inherit the family business? Settle down? Get married?¡± the fat man said in concern as he walked down the stairs.


    ¡°I really need your help for this one.¡± Again Faris said but not to his father or the gathering servants. Then all the light within the hall was blown out by the cold wind.


    ¡°Leave us.¡± A young female voice sounded from the second floor overlooking the main entrance. She is in a plain sleeping dress, as if just waking up. All the servants immediately bowed and left. Even his father left without a word not using the stairs he came down from but went through the back.


    ¡°Brother.¡± A young woman, with a face similar to his own but much younger. She smiled warmly seeing his brother return.


    ¡°Fraulein.¡± Faris addresses his twin sister but in a much colder tone.


    ¡°Why the hurry?¡± Fraulein¡¯s voice came from behind him. But he has got used to it. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay longer?¡± She pleaded with her twin brother who looks so much older that it is much appropriate if they are seen as father and daughter instead.


    ¡°This is important.¡±


    ¡°Important like the necromancer near the Sokh?¡± Fraulein peek forward from behind to see her brother¡¯s face. ¡°The mutant enclave near Dunsen?¡± She starts circling her brother, moving around seductively.


    ¡°Or the Tzeentchian dagger owned by one of Ulric¡¯s priests a few weeks ago?¡± The three are just a few of many of Faris¡¯ achievements in his career as a witch hunter. All thanks to his sister. Or more importantly, it helps the agenda of his sister¡¯s master, the Lahmian Sisterhood. The only reason he didn¡¯t kill his sister and act according to the vampire¡¯s agenda is because he recognizes that they also hate chaos. At least that is his justification.


    ¡°I think my previous report should satisfy them for now.¡± Fraulein bobs her head back, hiding her irate face from her beloved brother. But still, what he said is correct, his report on his time supervising the new wizard division is good enough. Particularly on that golden beastmen gathering in Laurelorn. Besides, her posting in Middenheim has been very boring. Surely the sisterhood will allow a small visit.


    ¡°What¡¯s the magic word?¡± She return all smiles and such


    ¡°How fast?¡±


    ¡°Depends. How long can you hold your breath?¡±


    ¡°Then please.¡± Faris finally said the word.


    ¡°I will expect some gift in return.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Fraulein raises her eyebrows in surprise. He never gave up this easily before and it made her very curious on what her brother is up to.


    ¡°I will hold your word.¡± She said as she summoned her shadow steed using her magic.


    ¡ª


    A small white fleet enters the city of Altdorf from the north through River Reik. Ten elven ships sailing in a row of three, each ship from each High Elven Kingdom. Escorting the one leading ship with the banner of Avelorn. The freezing water of River Reik which narrows the breadth of river flow melted to make way for the fleet. Reikland citizens gather beside the two sides of the river, watching the fleet enter. Though they can¡¯t see much as soldiers posted to cover the entire length of the river within the city including the bridges connecting the two parts of the city. A show of force and to also reassure the people that the lastest string of incidents is well taken care of. But they all know that it is something very important as an entire royal procession led by the Emperor Karl Franz himself waiting for the fleet to dock at the fortified port in front of the royal palace. Even the patriarchs from all colleges of magic who are available are present.


    Those who are present are Balthazsar Gelt from the Gold College (Metal), Tochter Grunfeld from Jade College (Life), Raphael Julevno from Celestial College (Heaven), Sergov Pfeiffer from Bright College (Fire), even Gregor Martak who seldom seen from Amber Brotherhood (Beast) are present. Ashamira, the Matriarch of the Light College (Light), frequently leaves to travel and other missions. Lord Immanuel-Ferrand Holswig-Schliesten, being the Grey Guardian (Shadow), High Chancellor, and also the uncle of Emperor Karl Franz is busy elsewhere within the city for plenty is his responsibility. While Lady Elspeth Von Draken of the Amethyst College (death), ignores the college summons as usual. Which makes this a very important occasion as rarely half of all eight patriarchs from the colleges of magic ever present in matters not concerning their college or the selection for the next Supreme Patriarch.


    Gregor Martak is very annoyed. There were too many people here. He moved his fingers so that his fingernails tapped the surface of his hand as he grip his staff. He was supposed to wait for some messenger but now he is sweeped into this mess as someone very important from Ulthuan is arriving. Probably some prince, or might be Teclis. Please be Teclis, he is less annoying than the rest. His visions have been getting worse but a message to wait for some messenger is clear. He uses his other hand to stroke his long scraggly beard, the sensation anchoring him to the present so that his mind does not wander to his visions again. Also distracting him from the heat building up beside him as he has the unfortunate position to stand between Sergov and Balthazar Gelt. The Patriarch of the Bright College still flaring up whenever Balthazar Gelt is present ever since he has not claimed the position of Supreme patriarch to Gelt. He also thinks that Gelt shrewdly picks this position so that he is between him and Sergov. Though he might be overthinking it again. But it''s a possibility. The elven ships finally docks at the fortified port. He sure hopes the messenger is not arriving today, because he damn sure he will be too busy dealing with every annoying thing on earth. He sent a few other shamans on the outside of Altdorf to wait for the messenger. He doesn''t know much but if the vision of the messenger is clear, his shamans would surely also notice. Either the messenger is touched by the Amber winds or extremely conspicuous. Surely the former. Surely. He looks down to count some rock.


    Then a collective breath halted. Gregor wide eyed looked at Sergov who had mellowed down his heat. Then to Gelt. He forgot he can¡¯t see his face from the mask he always wears. Then he looks forward to seeing the female elf escorted by handmaidens. The elf has long golden blond hair, her countenance warmer than the usual cold and arrogant elves. He didn¡¯t bother thinking of her beauty as frankly for him, most of the elves looked the same. Gregor doesn¡¯t understand all the bluster, did everyone else never seen an elf or something. Though he admits, her presence calms everyone present, even the winds of magic. Though still he is much more pleased as he notices Teclis amongst the entourage arriving. His tall War Crown of Saphery is unmistakable. Karl Frans loud voice breaks the reverie and the surrounding knights and soldiers offer their salute.


    ¡°The people of the Empire welcome you, Aliathra, Everchild of Ulthuan.¡± Only after hearing the Emperor¡¯s word does Gregor know what¡¯s happening. The daughter of the Phoenix King and the Everqueen herself have arrived.


    ¡ª


    In the northern chaos wastes, horns sounded. Thousands of Norscan gather. Hundreds of which wore very ornate black metal armors and accursed weaponry. Slaves whipped and sacrificed in the thousands to make hundreds of ships to pass the narrow sea of claws. All across the coast, similar things happened. Dozens of Norscan tribes preparing to invade the Empire, ignoring the call of Archaon the Everchosen. So what if he is chosen, the End Times is here and glory waits for no one.

 103

    103


    Faris gasps in a mouthful of air as the shadow steed resurface from the shadows again. The journey has been torturous, forcing him to hold his breath for longer than a minute and repeating it for half a day. Resurfacing in deep forest with plenty of shades as the sunlight weakens his sister. Sometimes it requires him to hold his breath even longer to account for the distance between forests with shades enough to fully cover the sun. But it is worth it, they just passed Kutenholz, the nearest city north of Altdorf. They have essentially covered three weeks'' distance in less than a day. Partway through he did ask his sister if there¡¯s a better method but it involves finding old elven waystones to teleport but apparently they will be traceable. (This is the way Ubersreik Five travels in Vermintide 2). Which shouldn¡¯t be a problem when you are riding along with a vampire and that you are a witch hunter. The former means death sentence if known while the latter means being accused of being a heretic by the more zealous witch hunters if he uses magic.


    Faris took a deep breath and tapped his sister¡¯s shoulder before hugging her waist. An act he is not very comfortable doing and her constant teasing doesn¡¯t help either. Only after a while without moving does he sit straight again.


    ¡°What happens?¡± He asks not out of concern.


    ¡°There¡¯s... something dangerous for me in Altdorf. You have to go on your own.¡± Fraulein said icily, her eyes never leaving the direction of Altdorf. Faris doesn¡¯t know if he should be glad or also afraid that something can spook his sister like this. But he gets down from the shadow steed and immediately his sister dives back into the shadows. There should be a day''s travel left on foot. Just as he starts walking through the snow, a Griffon lands in front of him. Blasting away the snow with the force of its landing and the beat of its wing.


    Faris cursed his luck. A wild Griffon at times like this. He drops his bag and pulls out his two pistols. Ready for a fight for his life. The Griffon roared in challenge. That is until a second Griffon lands. Faris looks to the side, thinking whether he can run to the forest for cover in time. But this one growls at the first. Then both Griffons turn into humans. Faris knew the familiar sight and realized that both were shamans, or Amber Wizards. They turned into naked huge burly and hairy men with unkempt long hair and long beards.


    ¡°Come on brother, I¡¯m sure no one will miss one witch hunter.¡± Said one of the shamans. They are twins, Faris saw. One of which still intends on killing him.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Said the second one. ¡°I lost sight of the vampire.¡± Looking warily to the forest and to the north.


    ¡°Must be another one running from Altdorf.¡± Said the first one. ¡°Pity it didn¡¯t kill the lone witch hunter.¡±


    ¡°What happened in Altdorf?¡± Curious to know what happens in Altdorf that can spook vampires.


    ¡°We don¡¯t answer to you.¡± Said the first one still antagonizing him. While the second one moved closer to Faris and gripped his shoulder.


    ¡°Tell me witch hunter? What made you travel alone in winter such as this?¡± The second one starts. Clearly suspicious of him. Faris simply shuffled and took something from his pocket. The look of surprise from both are quite satisfying. It was a piece of carved antler. He suspects that there¡¯s some kind of magic on the token. He has one and Bertrand has another.


    ¡°I have been told this would mean something to you.¡± He held a token given to him by Captain Grimwald.


    ¡°You the messenger?¡± said the second


    ¡°A fucking witch hunter!?¡± then the first


    ¡°Now tell me, what¡¯s happening in Altdorf.¡± Faris asks with a level tone. Seems like his travel to Altdorf will be much smoother and that someone is expecting him.


    ¡ª


    Gregor Martak feels out of place. Here he is in a banquet hall within the Imperial Palace. The clanking of tablewares, the overbearing smell of perfumes, and the constant chatter between the nobles and the elven envoys. Not even the wild cacophony of the forest is as grating as this. Fortunately he sat at the same table with Lord Teclis and Balthazar Gelt. both having a quiet discussion that clearly didn¡¯t include him or that they both want him to hear too. But what he''s supposed to understand when all he hears is, ¡®are you certain¡¯, ¡®I am¡¯. Then ¡®what else do you know?¡¯ and ¡®nothing much¡¯. They are clearly referring to something but don''t say outright what. But Gregor knows for sure that it is something very important that made Lord Teclis give his undivided attention. As the discussion ends, Gregor manages to see that Teclis¡¯ eyes dart towards Princess Aliathra. Was it a threat to the everchild perhaps? Or something else?


    ¡°Lord Gregor.¡± Teclis finally addresses him.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It would be best if you join us in our little excursion after the banquet is over.¡± Gregor raises his eyebrows, not understanding what or why he is invited. He looks towards Gelt and again he is annoyed that he forgot about his damn mask. But it is clearly an important thing if one of the Founders of Empire¡¯s college of magic invited him.


    ¡°Very well. But I was expecting some messenger. It felt really important in my visions.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. We can wait a day or two.¡± Answered Teclis. Grateful that he doesn¡¯t question him about his visions. He always felt like a madman when asked to explain it. The cataclysms and the attacks on the Empire. As for Gelt, whether he approves or not he doesn¡¯t show it. Content to just sat dazzling in all his gold and ornaments.


    As they are stuck within the banquet hall, Gregor¡¯s eyes turn back to the gathering nobles and elves. Passing the time by observing them like when he hunts. A series of laughs, a bit louder than the rest, took his attention. In one of the many tables, sat a lone elven noble. Though his mannerism doesn¡¯t reflect his status as one. He sat on the chair, leaning on one side of the armrest, a cup of wine in hand, while one of his feet was on the seat itself. Regaling his tale of repelling some greenskin invasion to a group of the empire''s noble ladies. Gregor also notices the cold disapproving looks with some disgust mixing in from the rest of the elven envoys.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Gregor can¡¯t help but ask Teclis. He felt like he could be friends with that one.


    ¡°That would be Eldarion the Bright.¡± Teclis answered.


    ¡°From his personality or because he¡¯s a mage?¡±


    The former.¡±


    ¡°Why did the rest of the elves not like him?¡± Gregor asks but then feels a bit ashamed. He doesn¡¯t like how nobles keep gossiping about each other and now he did the same.


    ¡°He¡¯s from Tor Yvresse.¡± Again Teclis answered clearly and shortly. ¡°It was a hard place, regularly harassed by pirates and greenskins from the Old World.¡± He continues before Gregor can ask for more explanation.


    ¡°As for why he is not liked, he is pretty much an insolent and vulgar man. By elven standard. That in itself is not much but he served directly under Prince Eltharion the Grim. And Eldarion has the complete opposite personality to his lord and everyone in his kingdom in general. I believe, in your term it would be... He makes the skin of other elves crawl seeing him behave in contrast to his lord and everyone else.¡± Teclis explains and ends with a small chuckle.


    ¡°So he made an impression on you too.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. He once visited Hoeth along with his lord. Prince Eltharion, demanded the smallest room as he believes comfort will distract him from his duties. Do you know what Eldarion said after?¡± Gregor perks his ear.


    ¡°¡®then I will take his room.¡¯ Said Eldarion and claims the princely guest room reserved for his lord.¡± Both had a small laugh at the story. It is clear that Eldarion is somehow not punished seeing that he is here. Gregor could understand how Eldarion made an impression on Teclis. If the rumor that he heard is true. Then Teclis was once an outcast, shunned, and constantly compared to his twin Tyrion early in his life. At least before he studies magic. And that is why Teclis can speak more freely and jokes but mostly with humans and not his own kind.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you showed interest in him.¡± Teclis then said.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°He will be coming with us.¡± Gregor nodded, at least there¡¯s something to look forward to from this annoying gathering.


    ¡ª


    Faris kept one hand pressing down on his hat so that it wouldn''t fly away. He tries to push away the image of himself sitting on top of another person. The person is now the Griffon he is riding and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. It is finally evening and Altdorf has finally come to view. He distracts himself by realizing that he is one of the few people privileged to see the Altdorf from the sky. Though unfortunately most of the city¡¯s rooftops are covered in snow with only the royal palace and the many towers still distinguishable. It must be a very nice view in spring. He had been briefed by the shamans about the arrival of the Everchild and drove many vampires living in hiding in Altdorf running. Her presence is like an anathema to the vampires and undead. Some of the more hotheaded shamans that await his arrival, the messenger, have taken some liberty of trying to hunt them. They manage to kill three with only one casualty as they caught them during the day. Though many more managed to slip away using magic. Then he let out an embarrassing yelp as the Griffon suddenly dived down. Landing some distance away from the eastern gate in front of one other shaman, fortunately this one is clothed with animal skins and furs. He shuffled to reorient himself before showing the other shaman the token like he was told by the shaman turned Griffons.


    The shaman took a horn and blew it before leading the Griffons to the city. Running while the Griffons trot and follow him. A great eagle flies overhead before landing beside the griffons, walking along as it inspects him. It squawks at him in annoyance but still it follows along. Guess him being a witch hunter is an irritating fact to the shamans. He can¡¯t blame them. Due to how shamans dress, they are often still treated like hedge wizards and witches with no backing and therefore can still be hunted by the more zealous witch hunters. Another beast appears, this time it is a demigryph. Faris catches the glances from the people along the way and from those whose home is just outside the gate, beside the imperial road. He felt hiding his face, as a witch hunter he had used to be the center of attention but not this kind of attention.


    ¡°HALT!¡± said one of the gate guards trying to stop the shaman and the menagerie of beasts. The leading shaman, a head taller than the guard and much wider, simply shoved him away to the side with one hand. The rest of the guard either point their guns or halberd at the group. Though they are visibly nervous. The shaman and the gate guards glared at each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right gentlemen. Official Witch Hunter business.¡± Faris said to dispel the tension. Last thing he wants is an unneeded bloodshed just outside Altdorf gate.


    ¡°Let them pass men.¡± Seeing the tension and the nervousness of his men, the officer finally spoke. His eyes focused sharply on Faris to remember his face. He would have a hard time explaining this event to his superior. Entering through the gate, a sizable group of people already gather because of the commotion and Faris feels like he is a kid parading himself with the beasts of the Imperial Zoo.


    Fortunately for him, the ones expecting him are the ones going out to meet him. Though what he sees does not exactly make him feel relieved. There are four of them. Two humans and two elves. One is another shaman he doesn¡¯t recognize, the other human is the Supreme Patriarch Balthazar Gelt, while the elves are Lord Teclis and an elven noble. Faris gets down from the griffon and stands beside the shaman escorting him to the city. Again he took out the token, not knowing why it was enough to explain everything. The shaman beside the Supreme Patriarch immediately takes it from his hand.


    ¡°Aye. it belongs to Heilgard alright. Tell me, how¡¯s Captain Heilgard faring?¡± Faris remembers Heilgard is the shaman that shapeshifted into a huge bear beside Captain Grimwald. So this is a test.


    ¡°Captain Grimwald you mean? Heilgard is the shaman accompanying him.¡± Faris answers.


    ¡°HAHA! This has been an auspicious day. I am Gregor Martak. Technically the patriarch of the Amber Brotherhood. Now tell me, what¡¯s the message?¡± Gregor slaps Faris'' shoulder.


    ¡°Its-only if you help me relay this message to the Emperor.¡± Faris almost answers but remembers his main priority. The rest of the shamans turned beasts lean in curiosity.


    ¡°Aye. And you will need us to vouch for your message no doubt.¡± Then he looks at the griffons, great eagle, and demigryph behind Faris. ¡°As for the rest of you, Shoo! I don¡¯t want to get another report of one of you getting stuck in the Imperial Zoo!¡± to which, the shamans leave after much complaint in their beast form.

 Why I hate Solo Leveling

    Why I hate Solo Leveling


    Before I begin, I must preface that I liked Solo Leveling. Once. In the early to mid chapters. But by the end of the story, I hated it. Particularly the ending. Because the Author has reduced one of the best settings into something worse than a caricature of its own story. I will explain in detail but for those anime only watchers or those who haven¡¯t finished reading the Manhwa, there will be plenty of spoilers so if you don¡¯t want to get spoiled, do not read. Bear in mind that I finished reading the Manwha a long time ago so I won¡¯t be remembering much, particularly the names as I am always bad at remembering names. I am bound to miss quite plenty of detail and this will be a biased rant.


    1. The Time Rewind


    Simple to say that I hate any Time Rewind mechanic, especially if it is done thoughtlessly. The world with Hunters before the time rewind ending is very interesting to me. Particularly how the world and the nations try to adapt to the existential crisis and the Hunters in general. The Guilds, the characters, everything is like a world really lived in. Sung Jinwoo made plenty of friends, made some enemies, found his love, and everything else.


    But then, Sung Jinwoo rewinds the time. To the time where there was no existential crisis and no hunters. All of his friends, even his significant other, are reduced to a footnote. I don¡¯t know if anyone else other than me shares my dislike when the usage of time travel, in this case, a time rewind, is used to do this without much further detail on how wrong this is. Everyone knows that Sung Jinwoo in the previous timeline, the friends he made, all the interesting characters that I¡¯m sure plenty of people like. Like the S Class hunters, the American Hunters, and the rest. But in the epilogue, all of them are reduced to a footnote. That everything works well for them. All of them are reduced to caricatures of what they once were. Sure some might say they are seen as caricatures as we didn¡¯t get further detail into their lives but for us as a reader, that is practically what they become. What is practically hateful for me is how Sung Jinwoo met his significant other in the epilogue and we all knew in a particularly thoughtless sequel (more on this later), both get married and have a kid.


    There is this 2015 time travel found footage film named Project Almanac. I don¡¯t remember much other than a group of 4 friends found a time machine belonging to the protagonist¡¯s father. But what I remember very vividly is how the protagonist abuses the time machine to get himself hooked up to one of his female friends which is counted in one of the four. I remember in one part of the story, both went to some kind of rally or event and in the first run, it went quite badly. But then the protagonist uses the time machine alone, despite the rule the four made to not do so alone or something. He memorizes the lines she likes, even catching a ball that hit her in the previous run. In the end both hooked up and fucks. In case maybe anyone still doesn¡¯t see the wrongness in this, the protagonist have reduced one of his own most trusted friend into a woman I want to fuck. No longer as a friend, not even as her own person. This is what I felt when Sung Jinwoo took that damned cup or artifact and rewind time. Everyone else, his friends, his lover, his enemies, even the Monarchs, are all reduced... to a thing. They are no longer a living thing by the narrative standard. Because the act has killed everyone¡¯s involvement in the story and essentially killed the story in itself as everything is now just a hollow place. This is explicitly shown in the epilogue where the war against the Monarchs are shown as just a series of montages with swishes and swoshes. Erase it entirely and there''s nothing of substance is lost. Everything is just a thing to kill, a thing to protect, a thing to fuck. A series of footnotes.


    2. A World Reduced to a Playground


    If I remember correctly, the God, the one that made the Rulers and the Monarchs to fight each other, did so for his amusement right? That is essentially what Sung Jinwoo has become. Either he knows it or not doesn¡¯t matter. In a world where there¡¯s no hunters, he alone kept his power from the previous time. This alone is not exactly a bad thing as we all know that Sung Jinwoo is a good person. But then the sequel came. I hated Solo Leveling even more after knowing this. Why? Because the Author came up with a story. Let¡¯s do another dimensional incursion. This time with Giants! Haha! They got curb stomped by Sung Jinwoo and his shadow legion. My God, I hate such thoughtless addition, so fucking much.


    Let me make myself a bit more clear, if I remember correctly, Hunters came to be because of the Monarchs invasion correct? That is the only thing I remember as I start deleting Solo Leveling from my mind due to how hateful the ending was for me. But hey, there¡¯s no more hunters. Except his son who got Sung Jinwoo¡¯s system or something. But hey Sung Jinwoo handled it again right? No big deal right? No, because it is now a huge problem because this one thoughtless addition practically voids Sung Jinwoo¡¯s effort and even an unashamed insult to all the Hunters and effort they and the world have made in the previous timeline. There¡¯s no Hunters, humans are powerless, but Sung Jinwoo? Sung Jinwoo became the God. He kept the world as his playground, his amusement is how he paraded himself or rather, how the Author paraded him as earth¡¯s and humanity¡¯s hidden protector. At this point, even Sung Jinwoo has been reduced to a caricature, less than a person. A thing, just a thing, less than a thing that protects the world just because.


    What grinds me is that none of this point matters, if Sung Jinwoo didn¡¯t rewind time or if the story ends and there¡¯s no giants. That Humanity still has Hunters. Sure earth is damaged, Humanity battered, but they are alive and as long as they can rebuild, there¡¯s always a future. A future Sung Jinwoo killed when he rewinds the time. It would be tremendously much more exciting if the humans, Sung Jinwoo included, managed to defeat the Monarchs. Rebuild. Then the Giants arrive and again Humanity fights back. This is much better than a powerless world that needed to be saved, time and time again. I want humanity to be able to stand on its own. To have meaning other than a thing that needed to be saved by the main character. The idea that humanity is just a powerless, wretched thing that can¡¯t stand on its own and needs to be saved is very insulting to me. I am powerless, I didn¡¯t have a job and only make do with writing degenerate fanfic, which means worthless as most people keep reminding me. But I want to be better, I want to stand on my own, to be a better version of myself. And to me, when Sung Jinwoo rewinds the time and essentially regresses the entire humanity, that is an insult to everything I hoped for. That all the efforts and sacrifices of the Hunters, the government, humanity, and the world in the previous timeline is worthless in the presence of their better. And for this, I want Sung Jinwoo dead.


    3. Sung Jinwoo Save the World. Or did he?


    But OP, Sung Jinwoo did save the world. Did he? Yes he did. But then the giants arrive. He did save the world again. But then? Because of this thoughtless act by the Author, we know damn sure that he must save the world again. Then again. Then again. Here be giants. What¡¯s next? Titans? Godlings? Eldritch horrors? Eldritch Gods? He has reduced a world that has a chance to fight back, to stand on its own, into a regressed and powerless thing. He will have to win endlessly to keep the world this way. But the enemy? The enemy needs to succeed only once. But OP, he can resurrect dead humans as his shadow soldiers, great, so he¡¯s just a ¡®benevolent¡¯ Lich King. And we know for sure that those he turned into shadow soldiers are brainwashed/compelled to be undyingly loyal to him in that chapter where he turned a support hunter into his shadow. So yay.


    Because of the previous point, I have made myself clear that I prefer Sung Jinwoo to be dead in the story. Another reason is because technically, the story will be so much better if Sung Jinwoo is dead after he rewind time. Why? The man gambled everything. Put all the chips on the betting table. Even the chips that weren''t supposed to be his to bet, which are the lives and efforts of everyone and the world. Yes he did save the world after rewinding time. But if he failed. If he is defeated then killed? Everything on the table just... gone. But still I prefer it this way. Because Humanity and the Hunters will still continue to fight back. Even when it ends up with a failure. I am more inclined to see an epitaph. Here were humans, they fought, they lived, and they are no more. Better that than a world reduced to a footnote for the glory of an individual.


    Now, I know that someone will say that it is just a classic power fantasy story and yes it is. But again, there''s other manhwas that gives a much better ending and resolution to the story rather than a time rewind and the erasure of all character growth and progression with all its consequences in the story.

 104

    I walk through the gates of the Silver Tower¡¯s inner courtyard. The only place untouched during the last siege. Now that I am quite free, I can see the place in its entirety. Archways lined up around the gardens and the walls, while tall, are thin, topped with a high angled triangular roof painted wheat yellow. The rows of soulstones on the wall¡¯s roof are intact and inhabited. The view must be more beautiful during the day. Engraved with symbols which I am sure represent the elven gods though I don¡¯t know which is who. Most symbols are engraved on the walls while some are engraved on the slabs on the garden surrounding the tower. Magical wards are present on the walls though weirdly different from the outer wall, there¡¯s no place to position defenders on top of the wall. This tower might have once been a place of worship too. I might ask Marissith about it later.


    Entering the tower, the magical wards within the tower are still active and more potent than the walls. Anything short of a Greater Daemon will have a hard time breaking through with brute force. Passing through the corridor, I entered the throne room. Where Marissith along with five other people already present. My eyes open wide seeing the recognizable tall helmet. Immediately I turn around and flee. But the huge door slams shut and the wards of the tower become more active. The sound of the butt of the staff slammed to the floor sounded and I winced. Fuck! How do I get out of this? Okay, let¡¯s act innocent. I turn around slowly.


    ¡°Uncle, I can explain.¡± I start slowly


    ¡°UNCLE!?¡± Shouted the elf beside him immediately after. I saw Teclis¡¯ expression falter a bit, the grip on his staff tightening. The other three are obviously Balthazar Gelt, a wizard that I don¡¯t know of, and a witch hunter. What¡¯s this!? Ubersreik Five!? I felt my chance of survival hinges on my next words. In my current state I am confident I can take on Teclis but not if Gelt gets involved and not trapped in a warded place like this.


    ¡°You be quiet.¡± Teclis points at the elf. ¡°Where is she?¡± Teclis turns to me with a grim tone.


    ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡± Then I felt a gathering of magic. ¡°She is with Morr. I cannot think of anywhere safer.¡± The magical pressure lessened somewhat.


    ¡°Where?¡± Teclis asks again.


    ¡°Stirland. In Morr¡¯s temple, though I don¡¯t know where.¡± I answer honestly. I can track her exact location but I forget which city was ruled by that Count that found the effigy.


    ¡°If I may, the daemon has kept her words so far.¡± Marissith adds just in time. A sigh sounded as Teclis withdrew his magic.


    ¡°And you would know about daemon keeping its word, would you?¡± Very nice Teclis. Very diplomatic of you. If Marissith took offense at Teclis'' words, she doesn¡¯t show it. Showcasing her experience in ruling. Both hold their stare on each other while the rest wait in silence. Then Teclis looks away and moves to one of the seats.


    ¡°Now come. This will be a long discussion.¡± Marissith gestures towards the long marble table and marble seats already prepared for the five on one side and a massive pile of furs for me on the other side. Taking control of the room as an intermediary. Only then I realize that my back is on the door, the other elf had his hand on the hilt of his magical sword, the witch hunter with his guns, while the other wizard and Gelt show no sign of hostility though the subtle gathering of magic proves otherwise.


    ¡ª


    Eldarion cannot believe his ear. A niece of Teclis, a daughter of Tyrion, a sister or maybe half-sister to the Everchild Aliathra. Turned into a Greater Daemon. Or is it a Daemon Prince? Doesn¡¯t matter. Eldarion wracks his brain as much as possible. What matters is that Teclis knows. Does his lord Eltharion know? Judging from Lord Eltharion¡¯s relation with the Fated Twin, he supposes his lord knows. But how? Tyrion is always faithful to the Everqueen. Not taking any concubines and casual flings the other elves usually does. It never happens. If he even does it once, the entire elven court will know in a blink as it would be one of the most coveted secrets by the elven maidens. Which means the birth of this Valariel is one of the most well hidden and planned schemes. This was supposed to be a field trip for him. A vacation from the constant threats in Yvresse and politics of the elven court. Weeks of visits to human brothels with all their promiscuous smell and vulgar huge tits. But now it seems like he has landed in the most dangerous intrigue in the elven kingdoms if this spreads out. He shouldn¡¯t even be entrusted with things like this. This is a punishment. His lord Eltharion finally found a way to properly punish him other than the usual scouting duty in thick mist and double night watch.


    The discussion on the table continues as Eldarion laments his fate. Something-something how the elven refugees from Laurelorn safely arrive in Cothique. The forest of Laurelorn is properly protected under the Greater Daemon. Then finally something catches the attention of his ear.


    ¡°The Forestborn did what?¡± Eldarion blurted out into the discussion without much thought. He didn¡¯t mind that the table¡¯s attention turned to him.


    ¡°Following the agreement, the beastmen... mated with female elves.¡± Marissith repeats the Daemon and is clearly still uncomfortable with using the word breed which was used by the daemon.


    ¡°Yes, and after that?¡± Eldarion continues to ask the most important part.


    ¡°I have also heard that some of the men also start... mating with beastmen does.¡± Marissith answers his question.


    Eldarion began to think again, at first it seems like the Eonir are coerced into this situation. But after hearing that the men voluntarily joined in, the situation might not be as it seems. Is this chaos corruption at play? But then his enchanted necklace would¡¯ve reacted and protected him ever since Lord Teclis teleported all of them to Tor Lithanel using the old waystones. He has heard of some promiscuous stories the wood elven kin do with animals in the forest and if it is true and there¡¯s no corruption at play, then it means that some wood elves are more adventurous than he. This needs to be corrected. He saw the sharp glint from Lord Teclis'' eyes, warning him and the visible disgust from the humans. He realized he must be grinning. Already he made plans. He needs to know the living conditions of his fellow elves. Yes, for research purposes.


    ¡ª


    Faris felt sick in his stomach hearing how the Eonirs live under the golden beastmen. How did they not leave along with the rest of the refugees and allow themselves to be used by the beastmen? Surely there¡¯s something more valuable than just a forest. Then again his experience with elves is very limited. Not like his colleagues that are stationed in Altdorf or Marienburg where elven quarters are present. All he knows about them is one of the few classes he attended when his father wanted him to become a priest and enrolled him in Middenheim''s College of Theologies. Before Fraulein went missing for years only to return as something else entirely.


    In that class, he is told that elves were an ancient race, civilized when men were still barbarians before Sigmar. They were sailors, explorers, and wizards without equal, with the pride that matched it. Some scholars claimed that there are two types of elves. One sworn to light and another sworn to darkness, and that it was the latter that enslaved mankind. Other scholars claimed that this was simply a convenient fiction that allowed elven traders to disclaim responsibility for their cruel corsair kindred. But then again, most are second hand knowledge and will be biased. Not to mention the propaganda that inevitably follows. Back then, he took the propaganda as just what those who never met an elf would say and as Middenlander, most will never see an elf. He was still an optimistic youth back then. But seeing Eldarion antics, he wonders how much of the elves were cruel and degenerate and given over entirely to pleasure is the truth, then how much of the elves deserves being replaced by the humans because of it is correct.


    Then again, Faris doesn¡¯t know what to expect anymore. He passed a month-long distance in almost a day from Middenheim to Altdorf. Only to pass another month-long distance from Altdorf to Laurelorn in a blink. This must be what Fraulein said about the faster travel method. Part of him wondered why such magic is not more widespread then he remembers his occupation and this kind of magic must be only viable to transport few peoples and not an entire army. He was glad if so because if not then an army can attack a city without as much as a mustering call and marching will only leave the other cities open to attack. His mission to deliver the message is not progressing as expected too. He knows he will need some support for the message to have some credibility for it to be heeded by the Emperor and Lord Gregor has volunteered to be his guarantor. So does Lord Teclis but only if he follows him. He never really expected to ascertain the credibility of the message himself, checking if the Golden Daemon did in fact rebelling along with her herd of golden beastmen. He wonders if such things are even possible. Part of him was glad that Bertrand did not tag along with him. If he can hold Bertrand back from attacking Fraulein, he is not sure he can hold Bertrand back from lashing out at the daemon as soon as it enters the throne room.


    Regardless, the discussion went along as much as he expected. As it is night, there will be nothing substantial discussed or agreed upon. Only a back and forth of facts ascertained. Establishing some common ground and so far, there is no flaw in the daemons conduct and words. He looked around the table. Lord Teclis and Lord Gregor have their frown deepened. Faris suppose it will be so much easier if there¡¯s a flaw on the daemon. The more reason to just get rid of it. Times are indeed dire that they just didn¡¯t do so. That an ally is a must sought after in a very unlikely place. Then again, if this is true, there¡¯s a chance the Empire will no longer be harrowed by beastmen. But only if. And there¡¯s also what the daemon said. That the human Gods are returning. Faris knows Taal and Rhya have returned and entrusted the message to him. Then the daemon also said that Ulric and Manaan have also returned through their messenger, a divine white wolf and an albatross that speak Manaan¡¯s word. And that Morr, the God of the Dead is guarding the elven soul of Valariel. If this is also true, why then did the Gods not speak through their faith? What made the daemon so special that the Gods gave their attention to it. Faris suppose this is the reason why the others in the room even listen to it. Still, he can¡¯t help but acknowledge the jealousy that appears in him. He was almost a priest of Ulric once. What made him and the rest of the priesthood unworthy for their God¡¯s attention. These were dangerous thoughts, he acknowledged. But then again, he consoles himself. He is a messenger and that there is some part for him to act upon.


    ¡ª


    The meeting concluded without much of a problem. My integrity and reliability are firm. The five leave the throne room, led by the elven maids that are recalled for this occasion. The door closes behind them, leaving me and Marissith in the room. Then I look around, checking if there¡¯s any magic lingering to spy on me. After double checking, I slumped to the table and let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I felt like I was going to die.¡± I groan. I only remember inviting Gelt. Did he also bring the other four along? Then again, he is a cautious person. I already expect he will bring company but not Teclis.


    ¡°I thought that is not really a problem for your kind.¡± Marissith comments as she sips some wine in a crystal goblet.


    ¡°Well yes. Doesn¡¯t make it less uncomfortable though.¡± I can resurrect like what I did after dying in Hoeth. But the sacrifice will be magnitude greater now that I am a Greater Daemon.


    ¡°Uncomfortable. Of course.¡± Marissith sasses me back with confidence.


    ¡°Are you drunk? Or is this your way to get back at me?¡± She clearly can warn me who the guests were and consciously decided not to. I know my agreement with her after saving Tor Lithanel is a take it or leave it but still it is fair. Somewhat. To my question, she just smirked and continued drinking. Oh, I see. She has acclimatized to the current situation. Well, better this way I guess. Besides, this is exactly what I want her to do, being our diplomatic face and intermediate for me. So as long as she doesn¡¯t do something egregious I won¡¯t mind. The most important part begins tomorrow. There will be much to showcase and I have something in mind for both Gelt and Teclis.

 105

    Another wave of tremors shook the palace. Silencing the court of the Phoenix King. The massive hall filled with the revelry and wonders of glorious ancient past, the shine of the sun through the stained glass fade in comparison to the luminous gems made and gifted by the dwarves in the olden days when the two races were not bitter enemies and before the dwarves had lost how to make them. A huge white marble table made in one cut stone in the form of the crescent moon, ten seats representing Ulthuan¡¯s ten kingdoms arrayed around the table, all looking directly to the throne on top of a flight of stairs where the Phoenix King Finubar sat. Each seat filled with princes and princesses representing their kingdoms, with the exception of the seat of Eataine where Tyrion as the general of the Phoenix King sat, the seat of Avelorn where the Handmaiden of the Everqueen stand in as her representative, and the seat of Yvresse which is currently empty.


    As soon as the tremor fades, the discussion immediately continues. The dark tiding brought by the envoy they sent to the Laurelorn is true. Another mustering from their dark cousin has begun. More black arks carved from the jagged coast of Naggarond and other dark elven ports. These new black arks, while not as massive as the black arks of old, can still ferry thousands of troops. Not to mention the fall of Laurelorn, now occupied by a herd of golden beastmen and led by a daemon. Their plan to assimilate their Asrai cousins back to the fold dashed just as it started. The gifts, the dragons, the favors, and even the seat as the eleventh kingdom of the high elves already prepared are now wasted now that Laurelorn fell. Not all of it. The works on the plan to place Laurelorn as the head of the eleventh kingdom are indeed wasted and the rest of the Asrai are too isolationist and independent to attempt the same. But the resources can now be redistributed to the ten kingdoms. The refugees from Laurelorn are of little concern and they will be integrated into Cothique and Caledor.


    Then there¡¯s the massive surge of magic that comes as the twin-tailed comet appears. The report from the archmage representing Saphery is by no means less grave than the report of the north. Just decades after the High Loremaster Teclis manages to solve the tremors that threaten to sink Ulthuan, another similar tremor appears. This time, not because of the magic supporting the island continent of Ulthuan sapped away but because the waystones and the vortex cannot hold the surge of magic in the world. The kingdom of Yvresse bears the brunt of this as the damaged waystones on the kingdom cannot properly channel the magic into the vortex. Leading an even more brutal incursion from the daemons, even more so than the wasteland of Nagarythe that Prince Eltharion cannot even send even one representative in favor of defending his kingdom. A contingent of swordmaster and mages from Hoeth have been dispatched to help Yvresse though the current unspoken consensus is that there will be no reinforcements coming in time from Yvresse when the war with their dark kin begins again.


    Yet not all tidings are grim. With the surge of magic, more dragons are awake in the mountains of Caledor. That the Song of Rousing may now be able to wake even the oldest and mightiest of the dragons. Artisans found it easier to make magical trinkets and arms, even restoring the artifacts from before the Sundering. Mages now have much easier control of magic, both in potency and complexity. Yet still there is one undeniable fact that they lack manpower. Even in Lothern, the capital of the Kingdom of Eataine and the high elves, the city is layered with decaying mansions, the empty houses, and the half empty streets built to accommodate ten times the current inhabitants and immediately some feeling of glory and triumph drained from them.


    What¡¯s left is the news that the Everchild Aliathra have safely arrived in Altdorf. It was a futile effort really. Sending the Everchild to be an ambassador to the dwarves. If the dwarves still held their grudges even now, they doubt sending even the Everchild will change their mind. Still it is not an entirely futile effort. Judging from the rising of magic and everything, their war with the dark elves will be the mightiest in a very long time and if they can at least make sure the future Everqueen is safe even by sending her away, it will be worth it.


    ¡ª


    ¡°This is what you want to show me?¡± Said Balthazar Gelt unimpressed. He along with me and the three others are now standing near the practice range my beastmen have built within Tor Lithanel. The other elf, I think Eldarion is his name, is busy elsewhere. The beastmen unload two sets of rifles. The bigger ones, just shy away from 50. Cal are made to fit the larger beastmen while the smaller ones are made for the elven frames.


    ¡°I think you might be a bit more impressed when this ends.¡± To my words, he didn¡¯t respond. I can understand his skepticism. The ones in the hand of the elves are just a bit different from Hochland Long Rifles or just like a modern hunting rifle but with a longer barrel, the only thing different will be the bullet magazines. While the ones in the hand of the beastmen might look like a big rifle in human hands due to the increased size, it looked like an oversized sawed off shotgun with a box on the underside to hold more ammo. Which in essence, a primitive bolt pistol. I explicitly instruct the beastmen to make it for short to mid range engagement. As three elves and three beastmen with guns lined up, I gave them a go for them to begin the exhibition.


    ¡ª


    Beastmen with guns. Faris wants it to be a joke but it is not. In fact, the rifle in the hand of the huge golden beastmen seems to be made for its size. So it is not a looted and patchwork of a gun. But a deliberately designed and made one. The fact that there¡¯s someone willing to make guns for the beastmen is incomprehensible for him. Did the elves make the guns for them? What he knows about the elves is that they, like Bretonnians, shun guns though for different reasons.


    The daemon gives a nod towards the even bigger beastmen beside the three elves and beastmen. It gives guttural shouts. A command to fire. The sound of gunfire followed by the sound of small cannon firing deafens the area. Faris squinted and saw that the elves hit the bullseye of their target while the target of the beastmen was pulverized as if hit by a culverin cannon. But then the beastmen shouts its guttural commands again. Another set of gunfire sounds. The beastmen shouts again and another gunfire sounds. Then again. And again. And again. After the fifth shot, the beastmen pull the box below their guns before replacing it. Then the commanding beastmen continues its command to shoot. At the tenth shot, the elves did the same to their rifles and so did the beastmen and the exhibition stopped. The elves rub their ears in pained and annoyed expression while cursing in their tongue.


    Faris and Gregor are shocked. Both have known repeating pistols. But the way it works is entirely different from what they see. Faris have a repeating pistol but the way it works is that there are multiple barrels and each barrel is preloaded before firing. Allowing the pistol to be fired as much as the barrels on the pistol. This however, made the pistol quite heavy and long to reload even with the designed bags to expedite reload for each barrel. But the rifles he saw not only don''t have many barrels but can reload even faster. At this point, Faris realized that the Supreme Patriarch no longer standing beside Lord Gregor but standing just beside the commanding beastmen who stood in his way. While the beastmen gather something on the ground and not allow the Supreme Patriarch to see what it is.


    ¡°Interested already? There¡¯s still one more thing.¡± Faris heard the daemon melodious voice, teasing the once unimpressed Supreme Patriarch. To this Gelt turns back and stares at the daemon. Faris hands hover to his own guns. Sensing potential conflict. But then Faris glimpse that Lord Teclis faintly shakes his head and Gelt relent. For now. Faris looked at Lord Gregor. Both know that the Supreme Patriarch almost started a conflict to steal the guns. Faris looked around to count his advantage when conflict did happen. Only to find that they are different than the previous night, this time, they are the ones trapped. In front of him, at the other side of the practice range is also a huge bestigor, tall and lean, with two sets of horns, similarly wearing plate armor designed by the elves, but in its hand is a blood red spear with jagged barbs. Behind him on the way to the Silver Tower is the biggest minotaur he has ever seen. It has only one horn and a huge battleaxe as tall as he is but no doubt twice heavier gripped in one hand, wearing armors that look like designed by the elves.


    The exhibition continues after without missing a beat. Sweat trickles down from his forehead from the tension. Or might be from the heat of the afternoon sun. This time the beastmen carried a barrel of water into the practice range. One of the elves then came and pulled the same long rifle from the barrel of water. Then following the commanding beastmen shouts, start shooting the still wet rifle. Just like before, the elf shoots ten times before pulling the box out and replacing it. Then the elf dips the rifle back into the barrel of water before pulling out and firing another ten shots.


    Faris took a deep breath. As a witch hunter, he works closely with guns. Not only do the beastmen now have repeater guns but they can also fire while wet. If what he is watching is an exhibition from the Imperial Gunnery School in Nuln or College of Pyrotechnic then maybe he will be somewhat excited. But the fact that these guns are in the hands of beastmen doesn¡¯t sit right with him. He has seen strange things as a witch hunter, from Norscan headbutting contests, profane rituals of heretical cults, the fact that vampires are against chaos rather than made by them. Now, the fact that he carries the message from a god might not be as absurd as what he is seeing now.


    ¡ª


    The exhibition is done after showcasing my rifles that can still fire when wet. There are still things I did not show. The silencer for the elven rifles for example which the elves are currently trying to make. Apparently the guns are obnoxiously loud for them after they try to use them when fending off during the daemonic incursion after the twin-tailed comet appears as they complained to me when I asked some of the newly formed glade guards to showcase the guns. So I introduced the concept to the craftsmen and told them to try making them without much instruction as I don¡¯t know much about how the internal parts of silencer works other than it has some extra chambers to somewhat reduce the muzzle flash and dampens the noise. As of now, most of the elves still prefer using their bows as it is silent and they have more experience with it despite having known the rifles much more powerful and faster fire rates.


    My beastmen however, completely enthralled by their new guns. Hearing the performance report from Kal, my beastmen can wield the bolter with just one hand with their strength, firing while charging at the enemy. I have essentially made an imitation of the Thunder Warriors as of right now. The only problem right now is that I am unable to make the ammunition as much as needed and therefore only have a few hundred of the guns with enough ammunition available. Mostly because of how the cold forging method has shown its limitation. The primary limitation of using magic can be mitigated as I now have my own supply of warp stones. But there¡¯s a new limitation encountered. As cold forging uses magic, a wizard essentially requires the wizard to focus on cold forging one thing at a time. This is not a problem when making traditional weapons as they have few parts and but now a very clear headache when semi modern guns and ammunition as it requires plenty of parts just like when making an armor. And different from armor that is made to last, ammunition is made to be spent which stretches the priests of Vaul and my beastmen blacksmiths pretty thin. To field an entire army with the guns, I will need to make a huge sweatshop, kidnap enough wizards to fill the place, and cold forge the ammunition all day long which is practically unfeasible and stupid as wizards can do more value in battlefield casting spells rather than making ammunition parts one pieces at a time.


    Regardless, Gelt has shown his interest with my guns which will be useful in the next negotiation. Next I will show him my gate to Cathay which may expedite trade and maybe troop support in the upcoming war. The biggest goal right now is to convince Teclis to help my cause. His word held considerable sway in the Empire. Both as the hero that aid Magnus the Pious in the last chaos incursion two centuries ago and as the founder of the Imperial College of Magic.

 106

    It was in the late afternoon that I along with Kal, Druig, and my guests arrived on my Herdstone in Drakwald. Suffice to say the place has been properly walled with towers and other fortifications. Eldarion also finally joins in after enjoying himself all night long with female beastmen. Still looking sharp and clean though his countenance shows his exhaustion. As for the others, everyone else is deeply frowning. The wizards already notice the overabundance of magic and the unnaturality of the deep forest coated in gold.


    ¡°Before we enter, may I ask all of you to... behave?¡± I ask them after all of them looking tense. ¡°Especially you, uncle. I loathe to kill you and more so on notifying my counterpart of your death.¡± I add and a slight smirk appears on Teclis¡¯ mouth before it is gone and replaced with a cold glare. Seems like I have poked his pride.


    ¡°Feeling confident are we?¡±


    ¡°Here? Absolutely.¡± I declared with confidence, the entire domain is mine and the vortex of magic from my Herdstone naturally follows my will. ¡°And besides, I have other guests inside.¡± I then add.


    ¡°And what is your assurance that you won¡¯t kill us as soon as we enter that accursed place!?¡± Roared the shaman of the group. I think last time he introduced himself as the leader of the Amber Wizards. He has been agitated ever since the presentation of my guns over and even more so after entering my golden domain.


    ¡°Because, believe it or not, you have been in my domain as soon as you pass the last natural trees before my golden domain. Besides, I have given Taal and Rhya my word and they have given me theirs. That all of us are to not fight against each other.¡±


    ¡°Keep my God''s name, out of your accursed mouth.¡± Gregor seethes in anger at the mention of their name. Magic started flaring and I considered crushing him with the very magic he is channeling right now. No, don¡¯t do that. Just incapacitating him is enough. But before any of us could do anything, Balthazar Gelt¡¯s hand gripped Gregor¡¯s arm. The Supreme Patriarch wrestled the magic Gregor had channeled and dispersed it away.


    ¡°I never doubted your visions. Which is why you are here. But now is not the time.¡± Gelt¡¯s deep voice sounded behind his mask and calmed Gregor. Somewhat. What¡¯s this about visions and all of that?


    ¡°Any other complaints?¡± I ask as things settle down. Silence is my answer.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± I nod at the gate guard who blows a horn, letting out a loud deep droning sound and the gates, made with one huge piece of marble each, open slowly as they are pulled by chaos mammoths. Entering inside, most of the beastmen dwellings still consist of huge leather tents though some like the makeshift forges have shifted to be a proper forge made with stones. Additionally, there is one thing very out of place which is a Cathayan quarter currently still in building on one side of the settlement. Once it is finished, it will be the quarters and offices used by their caravans on trading with the Empire. As soon as I am able to smooth things over. At the center of the Settlement is my Herdstone, still spewing vortex of pure magic. Thankfully, it is not the day Stru¡¯Kas is allowed to check the gate.


    ¡°You made this?¡± Teclis said in disbelief as he gazed at my Herdstone Gate.


    ¡°Well yes, thank you for asking. Now-


    ¡°Shut it down.¡± Teclis interrupts


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Shut it down now!¡± He repeats again with much more hostility.


    ¡°Uncle. Calm yourself.¡± My tone is warning. ¡°I know your experience regarding gates is not exactly good.¡±


    ¡°You knew? You knew and still you make this gate!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know everything. I only know as much as everyone else knows that you along with Gotrek and Felix went to Old One¡¯s gate and nothing else after.¡± I tried to calm him as I really don¡¯t want to fight him as the success of my herd being accepted by the Empire hinges on his recommendation. Else I will need to take the hard route of beating them until it is not feasible but then it will weaken the Empire in the coming conflict against Chaos.


    ¡°Besides, it doesn¡¯t connect to Old One¡¯s path. Instead it is only connected to the other gate at the border of Cathay.¡± To this, Teclis finally simmers down as it looks like I won¡¯t be repeating Old One¡¯s folly. Yet. Though his frown is yet to disappear from his face. Wonder what he saw there to make him this hostile.


    Then I gesture with my hand to my beastmen to lower their weapons. Plenty of them gathered and Kal and Druig were ready to kill my guests at any moment''s notice.


    ¡°Anyway, this is what I additionally offered. An express gateway directly to Cathay. This should expedite trade and troop movement should the Empire manage to formalize an alliance with Cathay.¡± I continued as if there¡¯s nothing wrong.


    ¡°Tell me, you do know where magic originates from, yes?¡± Teclis, still frowning, asks slowly. Well, of course I know. It comes from... the warp. The realm of chaos. Just like the chaos gods and all their daemons. The gate that is currently spewing pure magic and I claim only connects to its sister gate. Immediately I stomped to the gate. Fuck, how did I forget about this. It is as if a veil is covering my thoughts. Is it because of my nature as daemons that I miss this fact?  It was made to be a wellspring of magic, yes. But if magic can pass through, then so do daemons. I can stop the magic flowing but not entirely and fortunately, the gate is currently too small to allow Greater Daemons to pass through. Alright. Think, there must be something I can do. I was complacent. I think previously I decided to let it be to solicit souls and attribute points benefits from the Chaos Gods. I sought to use them and instead they have been using me. I felt a chill on my realization. The fact that they haven¡¯t supported me anymore and I almost unintentionally let this fatal flaw pass through simply because I did not think about it is terrifying. Currently the gate is still under my control, but with the current abundance of magic, they can spew out lesser daemons surrounding the gate while they can try to erode my control of the gate from the warp. If that happens I have handed a third crude warp gate that can still be upgraded directly into the Four¡¯s hands. I assume they will try to do that once the conflict escalates and there will be less of my beastmen defending the gates. My hand touches the coarse surface of the gate. There must be something I can still do. Then a notification appears.


    Fortify the Gate


    Drastically decrease the magic generated by the gate. But in return, will significantly ward against Chaos Gods power and effectiveness in their attempts to seize the Gate from the Warp. Effectiveness decreases when the Gate is upgraded due to the Gate¡¯s increasing presence in the Warp. Can be upgraded again after the Gate is upgraded. Does not affect attempts made from the material world. This decision will completely antagonize the Chaos Gods.


    Cost: 4000 souls


    I read the prompt. And reread it again. It would seem I can make something similar to the God Emperor¡¯s wall in the Warp. As for why its effectiveness decreases when the gate is upgraded, it would seem like my Gate is like a faucet tapping directly to the warp to generate magic and upgrading it means enlarging the pipes in the warp and therefore stretches the wards thin while simultaneously widening the structure so that it can be attacked in more places. It is still not completely foolproof. Which means I will need to divide more of my herd to defend the Gate itself. Not to mention the absurd cost in souls. I have a reserve of liquified elven souls back in the captured black ark but fortifying the gate will surely consume most of it. As for upgrading the Gate, do I even want to? As of right now, if I fortify my gate without upgrading, it would be a very small but constant annoyance to the Chaos Gods. One they cannot effectively do anything about. Immediately another notification appears.


    Gate Upgrade 1


    Drastically increase the magic generated by the Gate. Can be closed instead of constant generation. Will create a subspace in between gates. Size depends on the amount of Gates constructed and the level of the Main Gate. Subspace can be set to be a habitable zone. Can be directly connected to Sanctuary. Subspace borders will require maintenance after attacks from the Warp.


    Cost: 800 souls


    My eyes balk seeing the upgrade. A webway project. I can make a beastmen webway. Then my excitement went as swiftly as it appeared. In front of me is a third option. No need to side with Chaos or everyone else. But this would require significant effort and sacrifice. It would take all the souls in my possession for the first upgrade and first fortification on the Gate. I will have plenty of opportunities to gather souls in the upcoming wars. But what is important is that if I upgrade the Gate, Chaos can directly attack and try occupying my subspace. I can definitely not fortify the Gate, but then I can assume that daemons can almost freely enter my subspace. Something I am not really comfortable with and against everything I have done so far. Not to mention my promise to Valariel. It must be achievable to completely isolate the webway from the threat of Chaos but it will require completing the Gate. Which means it will be a race against time and Chaos as soon as I decide to commit to this path. I think I can understand 40K God Emperor''s rush to finish his webway project. With that in mind, I pull my hand away and turn back to Teclis.


    ¡°I see that you have realized your folly. Now-


    ¡°I can do it.¡± I interrupted his lecture. ¡°I can isolate my gate from the Realm of Chaos. But I will need assurance. Doing so is a point of no return and I will need assurance that my alliance with the Empire and at least a non-aggression with the elves are secured.¡±


    ¡°Are you mad? What you want to attempt is to repeat the folly of the Old Ones.¡± Teclis¡¯ tone steadily rising


    ¡°And what do you suggest? Different from you, I have no separate continent to return to and lament the glory of days gone by.¡± Very good. How very diplomatic of me.


    ¡°And you suggest risking the entire world for an impossibility.¡± He started shouting. My jab hits home.


    ¡°Please. Don¡¯t start mentioning the world. We both know the Asur in general and especially my father does not care about anything else outside of Ulthuan.¡±


    ¡°Do you even have the means to do what you are about to do?¡±


    ¡°I have. All I need is for the Empire and the Elves to not get in my way.¡±


    ¡°Now you sound just like your father.¡±


    ¡ª


    Eldarion regrets ever coming here. He even regrets stop fucking the very gentle beastmen doe he is fucking the entire night. Now he must stand here and suffer hearing Lord Teclis and the daemon bicker at each other. At the very least, he is not suffering alone, the humans also standing awkwardly, not knowing how to intervene. He remembers hearing that this is how human families argue with each other. Very emotional and very different from the way Asur does. Usually it involves treating the others as if they don¡¯t exist, disownment, and lastly banishment. But through this, in a sense, he can see how the daemon and Lord Teclis are related to each other. The daemon has Prince Tyrion¡¯s supreme confidence or arrogance in everything he does. While Lord Teclis has his pride in the matter of magic with power and experience to back it. Then Eldarion realizes he almost regards the daemon as a fellow elf and he frowns. These are blasphemous thoughts.


    ¡°Enough of this!¡± The daemon finally snaps. ¡°I have shown enough goodwill on my end. It is time all of you showed yours.¡± The daemon addresses us and the humans.


    ¡°For the Empire, I am willing to offer the manufacturing method for my guns and the access to the gate to trade with Cathay in exchange for an alliance. As for the elves, give me a non-aggression pact at the very least. In exchange, I offer my help in repairing the Waystones of Yvresse.¡± The last part draws Eldarion¡¯s attention. If, just if Yvresse¡¯s Waystones are properly repaired, it will relieve much of the burden of his people. Though he is not sure if Prince Eltharion will welcome help from a daemon. With that, the elves and the humans are escorted to the Cathayan Quarters.

 107

    A day passes after the last meeting with Teclis, Gelt, and the rest. As of now, they should be still discussing what to do with each other. Meanwhile I have sent Kal to the Black Ark to add more garrison to the ship with the guns. As of now, his warherd and the black ark¡¯s garrison have the priority on getting the guns. He should be returning soon with some of the elven souls too as I think it''s time to make a proper body for Valariel. As for the material, I managed to request a branch of the Lornalim tree that grows in Tor Lithanel. Mostly because of the significance of the tree for the wood elves and forest spirits. But also because the tree in the Tor Lithanel is the only one untouched by Nurgle during the last battle. While Laurelorn has healed from the corruption, I can¡¯t be too sure, I also won¡¯t be using the Lornalim trees from my dominion for similar reasons. It''s one thing using the branch for bows and guns stock, it is another to use it to make a body that can host a soul. I will essentially be making an artifact in the form of a dryad body. Just skipping the part where the dead elven souls are absorbed to the forest and reborn as a dryad and just making the body to be lived in. All that is left is to wait for Kal¡¯s return.


    As for me, my pregnancy with the dragon is progressing slowly. At the current rate of my stomach growing, it should take at least a week or two before I give birth. It is still abnormally fast for this world with my mutation and such but still I think it is too slow. My main concern is how fast the dragon will grow after it is born. End Times last ten years give or take and I sure hope it won¡¯t require that much time to grow into adulthood. I have ideas on what to do to accelerate its growth but there might be a sizable risk if I do something other than constantly feeding it and my other ideas might not even work. Coupled with the Hydra¡¯s regeneration, my dragon should have something similar to bottomless appetite. The rest is just that hopefully the dragon¡¯s metabolism allows it to grow as fast as its appetite hungers. I sure hope it does grow properly and not grow fat instead. I sure don¡¯t want to raise something similar like Themberchaud. With nothing else to do, I sleep for the rest of the day.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Mother.¡± Kal¡¯s voice woke me up.


    ¡°Hmm? You return already? How long did I sleep?¡± I immediately sat up. Feeling odd that I did not return to the Sanctuary when I slept and noticed that my pregnancy grows a bit more than before. Then I noticed that I haven¡¯t been returning to Sanctuary much even though I am sleeping. Wonder why? Did I unconsciously focus my magic to help grow my pregnancy while I slept?


    ¡°One day.¡± He answered, putting a stop on my thoughts, and then pointed at three barrels filled with the elven souls beside my tent¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Just one day?¡± We always use Beast-Paths when travelling between Drakwald and Laurelorn and it always requires at least a day''s travel and two days if we travel back and forth. Can be faster if I personally lead them. Did the Beast-Paths have started to allow faster travel because of the rise of magic? Or is it only between my two domains?


    ¡°Make scouting herds. Map the surrounding Beast-Paths and make sure if we can travel faster than before.¡± I give my command


    ¡°Give them guns? Might meet lesser warherds if searching other Beast-Paths.¡± He asked


    ¡°No, the guns are still only for those directly under your command. Anything else happening in the north?¡±


    ¡°Lak casted some concealment spell on the black ship. Then she is busy with elven magic and stuff. Then a big storm off the coast. Since the daemon incursion all over the forest. Haven¡¯t stopped since.¡± He reports. Lak has been increasingly independent from me for a while. I don¡¯t know if it is a good thing or not. Then again, I did assign her to be the spellcaster of the herd so it is good if she is starting to be more curious and inquisitive about things. Besides, her primary responsibility of taking care of the Eonirs have been returned to Marissith so she is just being free right now. I would need to think of something for her to do. As for the storm of the coast, is it Chaos doing or is it Manann? Regardless, the first wave of the Chaos invasion will start soon. Whether the storm is Chaos or Manann doing will be seen soon. Hopefully the latter, then the storm wouldn¡¯t recede and sink plenty of the invasion ships. They are not part of Archaon¡¯s invasion but still they can make quite a mess if not properly dealt with. My golden herd¡¯s presence has somewhat alerted the Empire so they should already start mustering since the Eonir who chose to leave reached Marienburg at the latest. The rest depends on themselves now. There¡¯s still a problem with Nordland however. I think the current Elector Count is quite an ambitious and rebellious one. Didn¡¯t Gelt cast an economic recession there? Will ask him after. As for now, with a silver branch on my hand and three barrels filled with elven souls, let¡¯s see what I can make.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Faster-faster! Dig Faster!¡± A skaven packmaster whips the nearest skavenslaves. Loud squeal does it make in pain and the rest digs harder and faster. Not hundreds but thousands of the chittering creatures, digging with their claws deep underground to the border of Laurelorn. Leading this glorious expedition is one great Trink Manlasher. Surrounding him is a pack of stormvermins and few dozen packmasters. Trink is a notorious slaver but most importantly he is notorious for capturing and slaving humans. Selling them to skavens wealthy enough to make man mazes to see the humans running around confused and panicking. But most importantly, he owns a human breeding farm for a more refined palate. Those of Clan Moulders for example are his prime customers, always paying high for the newborns and the strong ones either for eating or experimenting. A place fitting for humans under the glorious and superior skaven race.


    Trink shakes his head as his thoughts begin to think on what experiments Clan Moulder was doing to human newborns and the strong ones. Better not think that way, some of his furs stand on end remembering the tales of those who want to privy Moulder¡¯s secrets and experiments.


    ¡°What took so long!?¡± Trink shouted to anybody in general and expected an answer immediately.


    ¡°We struck another bedrock, o most glorious one!¡± One of the packmaster groveled and answered.


    ¡°Hurry! Faster! Get more slaves!¡± Trink starts to think he really needs to hire some Seers. No-no. Seers are ambitious, he will not let any other skaven take over his most lucrative expedition. Not even envoys of the Horned Rat. But still he will need to have one present when his undercity is established. But only then. Then he can betray the Seers easier should they try anything. There is plenty of time to plan. Just what the Commandment expects.


    ¡°We have used all the slaves. The most beneficent one! The rest are human slaves and breeders.¡± The packmaster responsible for managing the human farm grovels and answers.


    ¡°Then tell them to dig too!¡± Trink commands. Anxious to start establishing his undercity. He has procured the information of a new source of warpstone from the human city Middenheim. It was all too easy, he just needed to send a very well trained human breeder, the bigger their udders the better. The males then will sing the answer to all questions he has prepared to the breeder. It was practically handed over to him. Hastily he reports to the council, making sure the secrecy is the most important. He has made sure to kill any who knows about it, the human breeder acquiring the information and all skavens between her and himself. He even killed his most trusted commander just to be sure.


    ¡°The humans do not have digging claws, o most sagacious overlord! They will further delay the excavation if they are sent to dig.¡± The packmaster responsible for the excavation, a bit fatter than the other packmaster, grovel and answers. ¡°Better make them breed faster. I¡¯m sure the skavenslaves will work harder at the promise of their juicy newborns. After all, that¡¯s what they are good for.¡± He let out a chittering laugh. At the packmaster¡¯s last sentence, many of the packmaster and stormvermins also start laughing.


    Trink looks around his gathered skavens. Taking notes of who is laughing and who is not. Then he grabs the spear beside his makeshift throne and throws it at the fat packmaster. Skewering the rat and immediately silencing the laugh.


    ¡°You look fatter than the rest! You must take the rations from the slaves! Yes-yes! That¡¯s why they are digging so slow!¡± Trink then points to one of the stormvermin. ¡°You! Yes You! Butcher that packmaster and divide his flesh to the biggest slavediggers!¡±


    The stormvermin squeaks in fear and does what is commanded. Trink reclined back on his throne. Enjoying the musk of fear from the gathered slaves. Then he points at another packmaster.


    ¡°Spare me! Most merciful overlord! I will do everything you command! Most beneficent overlord!¡±


    ¡°You are responsible for the digging now!¡± Trink decides, besides, this one grovels a bit better.


    ¡°Yes, My lord! I will finish the excavation before the month¡¯s end!¡± The packmaster squeaks before running away like his life depends on it.


    ¡°What else are all of you here for!? Get back to your post!¡± Trink lashed out at the remaining skavens not scurrying to their own tasks and immediately the rest dispersed as fast as possible. Leaving him alone with a few stormvermins as bodyguards. And the breeder wood elf sitting between his legs and quietly pleasuring his dick with her mouth. Finally Trink can enjoy himself. Fitting iron collar on her neck with plenty of scars from torture and her attempts to kill herself. Before the long torture finally breaks her. The elf is captured by his father after sacrificing his entire strikeforce. Apparently she was once of the elven seers. His father captured her and cut off her tongue to make sure she cannot utter any more spells. Trink felt a bit of pride remembering his father is braver than most. Pity he can¡¯t stop Trink from backstabbing him. But the prestige he left behind of capturing an elven seer is precisely what allow Trink to establish himself like this. Trink starts to think of the future. Of establishing the undercity below Laurelorn. Harvesting the warpstones. He will be very rich, stormvermins will flock to his banner, Clan Moulders will sell him more of their abominations he previously cannot buy, and clan Skryre will provide him weapons in exchange of some share of warpstones he harvest. But what he looks forward to the most is to get his hands for more elves. The elves are more resilient, not too prone to diseases like the humans and live so much longer. It won¡¯t be long before he moves from slaving and breeding humans to slaving and breeding elves. He might even establish his own clan if it is achieved. The only problem then will be to depose another clan as there can only be 13 skaven clans. As of now, the beastmen will be of some trouble. But those brutes are nothing compared to the superior skavens.


    ¡ª


    The new packmaster hurried to the tunnels freshly dug. He saw that the skavenslaves were feasting on the remains of the previous packmaster. Immediately, he took out his own whip and started lashing.


    ¡°You have eaten! Dig-dig! Now!¡± The skavenslaves lashed out in rage as their feast was disturbed. But the stormvermins disposing the remains of the fat packmaster are still here and watching. Many are still hungry but no one made a move. Surrounded by hungry skavenslaves, the next one dying will be the next feast for everyone else. But skaven cowardly and conniving nature made none of them fight back. Waiting to see if anyone is foolish enough to fight back then they will kill them from the back. The second lash whip broke the reverie and dispersed the skaven slaves back to the tunnels and continued digging. Now is not the time, next time, yes, next time they will betray, backstab, and eat the new packmaster. Or the stupid slave foolish enough to fight the packmaster if the stormvermins are present. They will decide then. Surely.


    The new packmaster body relaxed a little as the skavenslaves resumed working. He almost gets himself killed by lord Trink and now he almost gets himself killed by the slaves. It took him his entire courage and focus to not let out any musk of fear. He gazed at one of the tunnels. Then he saw a big furred and scaled arm appearing from the tunnel walls. An axe in its hand. Then his visions fly. His body dropped on top of whatever remains of the fat packmaster as the arm sunk back to the walls as if it was never there.

 108

    ¡°And so I depart, under the missive of the Grand Hierophant, to look north. For even if it is far from the core territories of Nehekhara, everything up north until the dwarven mountains to the northeast, was once belonged to Nehekhara.¡± Essah finished recounting his reason to be this far north. To look for ancient scrolls and artifacts from the Golden Days of Nehekhara. Particularly those about resurrection and immortality. As one of the few Nehekharan undead that still retains his sanity with high enough rank within the tomb guards to undertake this mission. Most of the Nehekharan undead that retain their sanity are mostly of the nobility and therefore, unwilling to venture too far for what they thought as barbaric lands.


    ¡°My journey is going quite smoothly at the beginning. Gold eases all manner of prejudices and fears and gold flows freely from my hand in the lands you call Tilea and Border Princes. That is all before I came to your God forsaken lands of an empire! With your raving lunatics flagellating themselves while your priests waving their fetishes! RETURN ME TO MY BODY AT ONCE SO THAT I CAN FLAY THAT BASTARD LUDGER ALIVE!¡± Essah screams through his hollow skull that is still attached to the cat¡¯s skeleton. The skeleton which is currently being strapped to the table began to reanimate as soon as Essah¡¯s skull was attached to it. He has put an effort to learn Riekspiel and Bretonnian (Language for Empire and Brettonia) so that he can communicate better. Only to see that folks of the Empire are much more superstitious and insane than he anticipated. If only he arrived in Averland or Wissenland then maybe he did have a chance to get formal talks. But alas he went through Black Fire Pass and ended up in Stirland instead. His first experience with the people of the Empire is him being chased by Stirland¡¯s children throwing dungs at him as Stirlander believes dungs ward off evil spirits. While Essah runs so that he doesn¡¯t have dungs stuck between his cartilages as it will take forever to remove the smell. Only for the Order of the Shroud to put his head in the shroud and kidnap him. He regrets not taking Grand Hierophant¡¯s offer for an Ushabti for his escort.


    The members of the Order of the Shroud only glance at Essah¡¯s outburst before continuing their own works. Not the first time someone wants to flay one of their members alive. Won¡¯t be the last either. Some prepare their usual run to previous caves, ruins, and dungeons to find dead bodies and give them their rites. Some are departing to give funerary rites in the nearest villages and towns. Some are getting ready to give the children from surrounding settlements their Dooming. A rite of passage for every child on their 10th birthday in the empire where priests of Morr foretell the child¡¯s doom. Not exactly a cheery rite and it has been well documented that whatever the priest saw in their divination can also kill them. These cases are very rare but all of them are documented. Worst documented case being a Priest of Morr seeing the doom of one child. Only for the priest to look in horror before he suddenly drops dead. What happened to the child after is unknown.


    Then a sound of chalk writing on a board as Valariel writes in elvish on the pretty little seat Guerino has made for her wicker doll¡¯s size. She lifts the board up to Kevin. The vampire that was kidnapped to be her interpreter. His arms and legs are still chained together and bound him to a metal chair with enchanted chains powerful enough to hold his vampire strength and saps his power so he is at least as fast and as powerful as a normal mortal could be. While it is true that the Order of the Shroud have abducted him, it is mainly because they caught him unprepared and during the day. Even weak and abandoned vampires can pose a significant threat if allowed to be. As for what is written, it is a simple ¡°How about you?¡±. Asking about his past just like how she asks Essah. In an ordinary human¡¯s view, it would be seen as an animated wicker doll just asking some mundane thing but for Kevin, it would look like the God of the Dead itself asking him about his sins. It took him his entire willpower to not outright confessing all his heinous acts he has done in the few decades he has lived as a vampire as he knows that is not what she asked. In fact, he feels as if the one within the wicker doll is just some young elvish maiden leaving their island continent for the first time. Asking the most mundane things imaginable like which human superstitions she has heard is true and plenty of other random things like fortified inns and taverns in most human towns really exist or not. Other than that, she has asked her to teach her basic phrases in Riekspiel. Her curiosity however made it seem like she is more human than an elf. Or a very young elf or a very sheltered one. Not even all the elves he has met during his living days in Marienburg are as clueless and curious as her. It made him wonder how her soul is stuffed in a wicker doll and how Morr is connected to her.


    ¡°Me? I was just a peasant. Born in Osburg, a small town between Helmgart and Bogenhafen. Don¡¯t know if it still exists or not. Then I became an accountant in Marienburg.¡± Kevin explains. Omitting very great details.


    ¡°An accountant? You!? How a vampire ever chooses to turn you into one is beyond me.¡± Essah answers, thick with disdain.


    ¡°Well, my past is as dazzling as the royal guard who follows his king to the dead, whatever his name.¡±


    ¡°He is Settra, the Imperishable! And you will give his name his due respect!¡± Shouts the skull


    ¡°And I want to be the Great and Mighty Kevin! But no one teaches me magic or how to be a vampire so I won¡¯t be getting the title of being well preserved anytime soon.¡± The Vampire counters. Silence returns for a short while as Essah processes the words being said.


    ¡°LUDGER! I will forgive you and not kill you, as long as you return me to my body so I can behead this...¡± Insert plenty of Nehekharan curse words. Then the two undead argue with each other again as Valariel writes something on her board. This time, she raises it towards the nearest priest of Morr. The priest simply nods, called few other priests, and carry the confused Essah and Kevin to one of the unoccupied torture chambers before locking them inside. If both are not too busy arguing, then they would read ¡°Will go to sleep¡± written in Riekspiel on the board.


    ¡ª


    Some time after midnight, back at Valariel¡¯s Herdstone in Drakwald.


    ¡°Behold! My stuff!¡± I present Valariel and Morr the lifelike elven body made by the Lornalim tree branch and more than a hundred elven souls. Of course along with its own set of armor and weapons.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Valariel¡¯s soul asked. Clearly noticing the resemblance on the body.


    ¡°This, my dear, is your new body. Should you decide to migrate there. It was made with an entire branch of uncorrupted lornalim tree. Technically it is a dryad body but I made sure to make it exactly like you were to ease the shift of having a proper body again.¡±


    ¡°And tell me, how did you make this exactly?¡± Morr now asks, clearly I have piqued his curiosity. Then I noticed that I cannot exactly confess how I made it as he is technically the God responsible for safeguarding souls.


    ¡°She has a soulforge.¡± the other Valariel just said it immediately.


    ¡°Oh, you have a soulforge.¡± Morr said. His voice is still calm and level as usual. Though I noticed things felt a little bit colder than before. I did not think this through. ¡°And how did you get these... souls? Certainly not from my permission.¡± He adds. Fortunately I have a scapegoat for this.


    ¡°Manann gave some dark elven souls to me.¡± I deflect responsibility


    ¡°Some?¡±


    ¡°A lot actually.¡±


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Few thousand. Maybe.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Then I waited for a while as he did not say anything else. Am I in the clear? I did specify that it was elven souls. Unlike the human¡¯s underworld where the souls are being safeguarded by Morr, the elven underworld is not exactly better than Slaanesh¡¯s dinner table. Though I suppose it won¡¯t make a difference for him as the souls are consumed in the end.


    ¡°Hmmm. I don¡¯t know about this. Why are you doing this?¡± The other Valariel asks. Unsure on what to do.


    ¡°Well, you already can inhabit a wicker effigy and move around. So I decided to just might as well make a proper new body for you.¡± I have also thought about this for a while. I did promise her to keep her safe. And as the End Times draws near, there won¡¯t exactly be a true safety. Not until I finish my webway at least. Another promise that I made is that I made her own personal weapon to defend herself. But being a soul without a body, even that has its own limitations. Not to mention  if I only made her the weapons, I am not exactly able to teach her how to properly use them. With a body however, I have some ideas on who can be trusted for the task.


    ¡°What if I decide to leave once I inhabit the body?¡± I frowned at the question. I have thought about the possibility, yes. But being asked directly is not exactly pleasant though bearable as the trust we build has moved to the point she can ask this directly.


    ¡°I have said this before, that you are the safest with me.¡± She winced. She has heard the exact words over and over throughout her life. Mostly from her mother to keep her over sheltered and I have repeated to keep her in the Sanctuary before. ¡°However, even there is a limit on what I can do and it might be best if you can learn to do something on your own. Then you can decide where it is safe for you.¡±


    She looks thoughtful as she weighs her options. It felt vain trying to give her options. But if I have options for me on how to survive, why shouldn¡¯t she? Besides this is also for giving her a chance to survive. Should I fail in any of the options I have worked so far, there is a chance she can survive the Sundering of the World. After all, her father and uncle become the twin elven Gods of Light in the Age of Sigmar.


    ¡°You said learn, you have prepared a teacher for me?¡± She asks, now clearly willing to inhabit the body.


    ¡°Not exactly, but it will be a surprise for you.¡± I smiled and answered.


    ¡°So, how do I do this?¡± Just follow my lead and you will be asleep for a while as your soul will acclimate with your new body.¡± with her hands in mine, I guided her soul to inhabit the dryad body. It should be a very powerful vessel for her. I have spent plenty of souls to make it protect the soul within, to also resist tampering, mutations, and influences of Chaos. How effective it would be, I don¡¯t know. Though it should depend more on her as the one inhabiting the body. After a short while, her soul settled in the body, the connection between us is not severed as I feared it might be. So all is well.


    ¡°Now that this is settled.¡± Come the voice of Morr. who is still present and just observing in silence. ¡°There might be something you can do for me.¡±


    ¡°This is quite unexpected. You want me to make a body for you?¡± I asked that as it is the only specific thing that has taken his interest so far.


    ¡°Yes.¡± he answered bluntly. ¡°But not using the elven souls.¡± With that, darkness filled my entire tent. Then the tent flap is replaced by an ornate gate that slowly opens. Revealing the underworld which still barred my perception to witness what is within.


    ¡°There are souls within my garden, who sworn to serve me even after their death and the passing of all who remember them. And now is their time.¡±


    ¡ª


    Within a deep forest, a deep rumble sounds as a tree wakes. The tree sensed something. The birth, no, not a birth, but something similar of... a kin. But different from the rest. Unnatural and out of season. Somewhere far north east. But there is Laurelorn. The tree heard that it had fallen. So quickly that neither the tree and the wood elves can respond in time. The tree rumbles again as it loses in its own thoughts. Again, something is changing. Again the tree remembers the harsh words and fears of its friends. If only its friends are still here. And again he is reminded of his hate. But Adanhu is long gone and there is no one else he can turn to for counsel. And so Durthu wakes. For there¡¯s something he must ascertain for himself.

 109

    ¡°The joints feel rusty.¡± Said soft deep voice.


    ¡°That vessel is just armor, there are no joints. You are just old, or not used to having a body in a long time.¡± In front of me, Morr is already inhabiting his new vessel which is just a set of armor. The armor is a plain jet black gothic plate armor with no ornate decorations or embellishments. I must say, Morr is pretty averse to ornaments and embellishment. At first I wanted to make him something similar to Guts Berserk armor. But he demanded it to be redesigned. I give the armor a few skull ornaments on the gauntlets, shoulder guard, and the poleyn (knee part of the plate) of the armor like the gothic armor in Warhammer 40k and still he wants it to be redesigned. I won¡¯t even bother making the exaggerated codpiece plate as I am not sure he will appreciate the humor and will want it to be changed no doubt. It took until morning that the armor was properly finished. The result is the plainest gothic armor there is, the only thing making it unique is that the color is jet black. The helmet is just a plain flat nosed bascinet, I don¡¯t know what it is called specifically while the exposed part of the armor is covered with similarly jet black chain mail so that it is not instantly clear that there is no body inside.


    ¡°Could be.¡± Is his only answer. Then with his command, a cloak made of death magic appears and covers his armor. A hood covering his helmet. I must say, Morr has a pretty edgy sense of fashion.


    ¡°Are you sure you do not want additional enchantments? That armor can only host your soul and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°That alone is enough.¡±


    ¡°Well yes, but still it is a stretch. It is no more powerful than normal unenchanted plate armor.¡± While it is armor that can be used as God¡¯s vessel is still amazing on its own, the souls he gives me is only enough for just that.


    ¡°Before you ask, no. There are no more souls for you to use.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right? Surely there are more souls that are sworn to serve you after their death.¡±


    ¡°More of a verbal word of volunteer really. Souls with unfulfilled oaths burn brightly and will disturb the rest of the souls. They are not welcome in the realm of the dead.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that they have sworn to you?¡± I am now curious. To this he turns his head towards me.


    ¡°It is an expression.¡± Then he continues to move around, trying to get used to having a body again.


    ¡°Why do the souls with unfulfilled oaths burn brightly exactly?¡± This is something new to me. The lord of Warhammer Fantasy¡¯s afterlife is not something I particularly delved into before I arrived here.


    ¡°There is power in oaths. In dedicating your entire existence and soul for a cause. It can bring forth a great power from one¡¯s self or blessings from fate. But there¡¯s also a price for it. Your soul cannot rest until the duty is done.¡± So, something like Paladins in DnD. But there is no failing or breaking the oath, even after their death. Kind of like the Dead Men of Dunharrow from Lord of the Rings too.


    ¡°But are there people that make that oath to you?¡±


    ¡°Only fools make an oath that cannot be fulfilled even after their death.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an answer to my question.¡± To this, he ignores me. There must be some of them. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s any of those souls, then perhaps now that you are here, you can make them fulfill their oaths.¡± again he gives no reaction. I reckon he is not particularly fond of those souls. Who risk their very soul for an oath that cannot be fulfilled.


    My tent flap opens soon after as Kal enters. He saw Morr in his new vessel, sizing up the new guest, and Morr looks up to the bigger beastmen. Kal flinched and turned away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask after their brief exchange


    ¡°The elf with a pointed hat wants to speak with you.¡± Kal said with a gruff. Not liking that Morr have made him flinch in front of me


    ¡°Did I tell you that he is Teclis and is your granduncle? Or did I forget to tell you that.¡±


    ¡°The latter.¡±


    ¡°I see. Didn¡¯t get the chance to properly mention that. Also, call Marissith over too. Ask her to bring some additional clothes.¡± Kal looks at the still sleeping Valariel on the fur bed and nods before leaving.


    ¡°How about you? What will you do now?¡± I ask Morr.


    ¡°I will leave in the evening. There¡¯s a family reunion I am late to attend.¡± That''s true. First Rhya and Taal, then Ulric and Manann, and now Morr. All that is left is Sigmar, Verena, Shallya, and Myrmidia. I know where Sigmar and Shallya are. But not Verena and Myrmidia. Oh, wait. I forgot about Ranald. All I know is that based on the myth, he ran during the first Chaos Incursion and the human gods fought. So all in all, I can say that the human gods that still have power and are active have returned.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± With my thought concluded,  I stand and meet with Teclis.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So, what decision have you made?¡± I sat on the oversized chair within the guest hall of the Cathayan district which will be used to host the merchants from there. The earliest caravan should arrive in two or three days if the schedule is correct. At least the place has been staffed properly. The cathayan prostitutes that have been bought because of Solas¡¯ antics are mostly working here.


    ¡°You have made very convincing points and we have weighed the options presented to us.¡± Teclis starts diplomatically. ¡°Unfortunately, the Asur¡¯s current circumstances have made it difficult to make any sort of treaty properly formalized. At most what we can give is only a tantamount of a verbal promise. Understand that there is no precedent in making this sort of decision. It will take a miracle to convince even just my brother, let alone the rest of the Phoenix King¡¯s Court.¡± He concluded. But no matter, if the High Elves are at least not my enemies, then it is enough.


    ¡°As the Supreme Patriarch of the College of Magic, I have authority in having... unorthodox assets.¡± Balthazar Gelt now starts. ¡°We have come to an agreement that it will be beneficial to the Empire if there are less beastman threats. It will take some time and less public dealings, but formal discussion can be made next month at the latest. With word from me, Lord Martak, and Lord Teclis, the Imperial Court won¡¯t be able to ignore and deem the notion of making a treaty with you and your beastmen under the rug or as nonsense. However, it will be clear that the zealots and the witch hunters won¡¯t be favoring us and unfortunately, they held quite the sizable influence within the court and the populace. You will need to do more... convincing.¡±


    I fold my arm and think. This is still within expectation. The Empire will love having less things to deal with. While most of the common populace of the Empire adopt a not seen no problem mentality, the ones that are actively dealing with threats are so much more paranoid. If only, I have someone that could help me convince the temples. End of the month right? So one more week. Still very quick I suppose.


    ¡°I might be able to help with that.¡± Come an old voice. Morr enters the room, clanking in armor and the cloak covering him.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡± This time, the shaman, Gregor Martak, speaks. His hairs stand on edge at Morr¡¯s arrival. Gelt shows no obvious sign of agitation other than holding his staff a bit tighter while Teclis sits at the edge of his seat. The witch hunter and the other elf don''t react as much without magical sense strong enough to notice.


    ¡°Gentlemen. May I present to you Morr, The God of the Dead.¡± I introduced him to the ones present. Before anyone could stand, Morr made a downward pushing motion with his hands. The gesture must mean something as the humans settled down awkwardly on their seats while the elves read the room and followed suit.


    ¡°This might come as a surprise, but I just finished making him his new vessel this morning.¡± I explained his presence. ¡°Also, what do you mean you can help?¡±


    ¡°I was listening in on the conversation and I can tell my followers about this.¡± He states. Not making an offer. As thanks on making his vessel perhaps?


    ¡°You will do this for me? The others are much more reserved when dealing with me.¡± I ask what motivates him to help me.


    ¡°Hmh.¡± Is all his response. But I guess this is good. As he will meet the others soon, he might be able to convince the others to help me. Or he won¡¯t mention this at all when he does meet them. Based on my understanding of the rest from my limited time meeting them, at least Manann is the one that will really do the same. Or maybe he will not as he is also known to be fickle.


    ¡°The others?¡± This time, the witch hunter, Faris was his name if I am not wrong, asks.


    ¡°I last met Rhya and Tall in Middenheim, both should be working together with another witch hunter by the name of Kostner. Ulric have also returned, he helped tip the balance in my favor when Chaos attacked Laurelorn few weeks ago. Then Manann sent an albatross to contact me last week to deal with a black ark.¡±


    ¡°And you did not tell us about this?¡± He asks incredulously.


    ¡°It was not exactly relevant in our discussion. Besides, you would not believe me if I randomly said that I have met your Gods.¡±


    ¡°What about Sigmar?¡± Gelt cuts in before Faris and Martak could ask anything else. And indeed Sigmar is important as the main God of the Empire, if he has decided to support me, there will be only the ignorant and the fools to say otherwise.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met him. But if what I know is correct, he is already here. Just that he is in some unique circumstance.¡±


    ¡°He was reborn as a mortal, like Myrmidia in the past.¡± Morr just said the spoilers.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Continues Gelt


    ¡°You have met him.¡± And there it is, speaking directly once and being indirect after.


    ¡°Regardless, some of the temples might support your notion. Though I won¡¯t lean on the Sigmarites and the Ulricans to support your notion.¡± I take the discussion back on track. Clearly saying that the two faiths with most followers won¡¯t exactly help me and them.


    ¡°Then, should our notion fail, you can try speaking directly to individual Elector Counts. Based on which temples that support you, some Elector Counts might be more willing to formalize a treaty with you.¡± Gelt concludes.


    ¡°I can do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, each Elector Counts have the authority to maintain their own separate treaties within certain boundaries.¡± The way Gelt said it as it is a common knowledge made me feel stupid. I am too hung up on trying to get the entire Empire that there are much easier and viable options. Based on his words, I have a rough idea on who might be interested in a treaty with me.


    ¡°I will take your word into consideration.¡± I concluded the meeting. But again, it is still preferable that Karl Franz is the first to formalize the treaty with me. It will make dealing with the rest of the Elector Counts so much easier.


    ¡°Now that our discussion is concluded, I want to make one last request.¡± Teclis finally speaks again.


    ¡°You want to meet her, I know.¡± I have sensed Valariel¡¯s arrival when Morr enters. She is patiently waiting outside. ¡°The meeting is over, you can come.¡± I called her and I smiled when she entered. Wearing a plain white dress the elves usually wear.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± She said and smiled awkwardly. This should be her first meeting him without a barrier and myself in between.


    ¡°Before you do that,¡± Morr suddenly stands in between Valariel and Teclis. ¡°There is something you must know.¡± Then he turns towards me. Alright, I get it. I stand and leave the room.


    ¡°Her too.¡± Morr said to the other me. I raised my eyebrow. But I guided Valariel outside.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Might be important. I try to pry in to listen only for Teclis to make a barrier in the room preventing me from listening in.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Listen, and listen well, Teclis, blood of Aenarion. The daemon and your niece are not exactly two separate souls. The distance I have tried to make between both of them can only delay the inevitable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? The daemon will devour my niece¡¯s soul?¡±


    ¡°No. The daemon is as much as an elf like your niece is as much as a daemon like the daemon is one.¡±


    ¡°How can this be?¡± In all the time he has learned the arcane, there is nothing about this thing ever happening. ¡°And the inevitable?¡±


    ¡°Both will return into one. As it seems like they should be in the first place. Any attempt to fully separate the two, will horribly maim their souls.¡± What is left unsaid is clear to both of them. That the two Valariels do not know about this yet. But then there are more questions to be answered. Is that Valariel originally an elf, a daemon, or something else entirely. And that it is also clear that one answer is more preferable to the others.

 110

    The secret talk between Teclis and Morr concluded very quickly. Now, we are out of the Cathayan district with Teclis gifting Valariel with all sorts of things.


    ¡°This tome have accompanied me since my time as an apprentice wizard. I have not used it much other than for taking notes these days, this should prove more useful for you if you decided to study magic.¡± He said as he gave her his Book of Hoeth. Then a talisman that I do not know of. ¡°And this should help protect you should the need arise.¡±


    ¡°Must be nice. Have something for me too?¡± I teased


    ¡°I am confident you can make things yourself.¡±


    ¡°True.¡± An expected anwer. Still no harm in asking, just in case for whatever reason he gives me something.


    ¡°Still, I wish we had more time. But this will be a farewell for now.¡± He then said to my surprise.


    ¡°I was under the assumption that you would want to bring her back.¡± I voiced my thoughts.


    ¡°I have considered it. However, the situation in Ulthuan is not... preferable at the moment. Perhaps after all of this has passed.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps after then.¡± Is it an empty promise saying that knowing what will happen? I considered meddling and helping the high elves to my better judgement. Though I banished the idea. Splitting my manpower even more is not good. It would be much easier to help after Ulthuan sank. That is considering what happens will follow what is written in End Times. There is also a chance that what is written in End Times will not be 100% what happens here. I have made enough ripples in the Empire myself by indirectly helping the human Gods return.


    As for Valariel. She is silent after thanking Teclis for the gifts. Perhaps because she has been a silent observer for too long that she didn¡¯t speak much. I looked at Morr who simply shook his head. It would seem I have to take care of Valariel myself now that she is physically here. No more irresponsibly making her someone else¡¯s responsibility anymore.


    ¡°Do not worry,  I will have them send you your interpreter and the other one here.¡± Morr said to Valariel who nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°She have an interpreter?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the other one?¡±


    ¡°You will see.¡± I rolled my eyes. Should have expected this.


    ¡°Very well then, I hope there will be some good news soon.¡± I said to the humans. Now that I think of it, didn¡¯t Aliathra also present. Maybe I could send some of my shadow divers to assist her too. That should be good enough for now. Then I try to call them and find them. And I noticed that most of them are currently deep underground. What are they doing there? Then I sent my magical sense further downwards. Oh. Oh fuck.


    ¡ª


    Trink stands tall. Now not sitting on his throne, he stands tall. Taller than the rest of the skavens by almost two heads. His eyes open wide at the tunnels. Unblinking. Standing so still like a statue that it looks like he¡¯s not breathing. The entire skaven expedition was similarly silent and still. No one dares to even breathe loudly. The familiar musk of death and decay wafted from the tunnels. Then the musk of fear explodes from one of the tunnels. Followed by the chittering screeches of the latest batch of skavens forced into the tunnels. Some clashes of steel followed. Very briefly and immediately stopped. The stormvermins he have sent were fighting before almost instantly killed. Then a rhythmic sound followed. It''s getting closer! The stormvermins surrounding the tunnels all recoils in fear.


    Besides the overlord, a skaven sharpshooter carrying a warpstone jezzail took aim. The jezzail is smaller than the one used by the usual two rat team. The only one Trink can afford as of now. The sharpshooter adjusts the sight and his own goggles. The sound keeps coming closer. Tap tap tap tap. The unmistakable sound of a skaven running desperately that can now be heard because of how silent the entire place is now. Then from the tunnel that is somehow darker than the rest, a stormvermin appears. Running for its life. Before suddenly it is violently pulled back. So quickly and suddenly, only leaving the claw mark on the dirt as it is dragged and its terrified screech cut short.


    ¡°WHY NO FIRE!?¡± Trink lashed at the sharpshooter beside him


    ¡°Th-there¡¯s nothing.¡± The sharpshooter squeaked before screeching and shrinking in fear as Trink seized the jezzail and fired at the empty tunnels. The gun roared once. Louder than anything in the past twenty minutes. The sound is so sudden that the skavens recoil backwards again. Another two hundred skavens sent and dead. There¡¯s silence. No indication that the bullet hit something or not. Not that any skaven would want to enter the tunnels and check. Trink has tried everything in his current disposal. He has flooded the tunnels with poison wind globadiers, the more conventional smoking the tunnels as he cannot buy warpfire throwers, and the usual waves of skavens to tire whatever is inside the tunnels. Nothing works.


    Trink looks around, all skavens shrink down wherever his head points. No one was willing to meet his gaze. Until finally he found the sole packmaster. He moved swiftly, the skavens parted in fear. Usually he finds being surrounded by musks of fear pleasant but not now. He grabs the packmaster. The packmaster squeaked desperately and unintelligibly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other packmaster?¡± Trink asks in a terrifyingly level tone


    ¡°Dead.... Dead-dead! You killed them all.¡± The packmaster answers. Putting his hands between his own head and the overlord¡¯s face. As if it will save him. True, when the digging kept getting interrupted and slaves went dying, as a skaven, he of course thought of sabotage and betrayal, some other skaven clans had planted traitors among his midst. He must have killed most of his stormvermin captains and packmasters with every failure to kill whatever was inside the tunnels. Standard procedure. Now at least, he knows that there is no traitor and sabotage from other skaven clans.


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± Trink starts. ¡°Sell all the human slaves. The breeders, the newborns, EVERYTHING! I want as much rat ogres as I can buy HERE! By the end of this week or you will be the next one sent to the tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Yes-yes! My-¡± the packmaster¡¯s groveling cut short by a powerful kick and the rat scurried away as his life depends on it.


    Then Trink takes the lash for himself and whips the skavens around him.


    ¡°MOVE! Build fortification! If whatever inside the tunnel gets out you¡¯re DEAD!¡± Trink cracks his whip again. He regrets not taking a far-squeaker with him (yes, skaven have phones. Though it''s big, bulky, the size of a fridge and maybe bigger, and of course have a penchant for exploding when used). It would accelerate the buying and selling of stuff and equipment much faster. But he did not trust Clan Skryre. There is however, one thing he can still get from Clan Skryre. It''s time to finally use his piece of blackmail, whatever inside the tunnels, he will need some more firepower.


    ¡ª


    ¡°When do they arrive?¡± I asked the leader of the shadow divers. His serpentine lower body coiling on the ground.


    ¡°Two nights ago.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± I wanted to ask why they didn''t report to me and then I remembered that I did not specifically tell them to do that. For all intent and purpose, they thought the skavens are just another creature trying to worm their way to my domain. Regardless, it is good that they don¡¯t just mindlessly charge at the skavens. ¡°Your decision to only kill the ones in the tunnel is a good one.¡± To which the beastmen nod, the ear flicking. Clearly happy from the praise. Now then, what to do about the skaven. Just killing them outright will only lead to bigger skaven forces arriving and definitely much more equipped.


    ¡°How many are there currently?¡±


    ¡°We are outnumbered at least 20 to 1.¡± The beastmen try to guess, showing the intelligence I added to my beastmen. There are two hundred shadow divers or so. So we are seeing four thousand skavens with skavenslaves being the bulk give or take. Defeating them would be easy. But the second force will be much more troublesome.


    ¡°Anything else happening?¡±


    ¡°They are building a fort. All their human slaves just recently moved.¡± Which means they are not turning back and the slaves are going somewhere. Do they went to pick something? Hmmm. An idea comes to mind.


    ¡°Keep only killing the skavens that went to the tunnels. If the slaves return with something, report to me immediately. Identify the leader but don¡¯t kill them yet. For now, continue stalling the skaven¡¯s progress on tunneling north. Have some of your beastmen carry briar javelins in case you need to kill from the distance.¡± I relay my order. The skavens are pretty suspicious of each other, so letting the current skaven horde in place will act as a buffer between us and more skavens. If the slaves are going to fetch something, they might start bringing some of their more advanced weapons. Then when they do bring their weapons, I can send my shadow divers to steal it, thus opening the options to advance our own weapons. Oh yeah, it¡¯s all coming together. I am already hesitant on the options of selling the warpstones that I generate to the skavens in exchange for weapons or even inviting some to work for me. Both are not exactly good options as the warpstones I sold will be used for their plans and inviting a skaven here is like inviting a disaster waiting to happen. This way, I can basically skip the two choices but still have some of the benefits.


    ¡°Call Lak, she should be interested when the skavens start bringing something. As for you, separate two dozen of the shadow divers. A dozen will get priority on breeding to add your numbers. The other dozen are to be sent to Altdorf, they are to keep an eye for an elven princess and keep her safe in the shadows. As for how the elf looks, she should be looking somewhat similar to me and Marissith.¡± The beastmen nod and dive back into the shadows. Things should be escalating soon. Then I went back to Valariel. Reading the Book of Hoeth together as I try to teach her magic.


    ¡ª


    ¡°It has become more difficult to justify my prolonged absence to be here.¡± Kostner states to the three gods in his safehouse. While his rank allows quite plenty of freedom, he is still required to report semi-regularly and going on his way to help the Gods in contact with their believers have stretched him thin. Mostly the Ulricans, Taal and Rhya have better connections to their believers while Ulric doesn¡¯t do much on his own.


    ¡°Then be on your way. Don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Ulric said confidently as he opens another barrel of alcohol his priest had offered to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t worry about you at all. I worry about the people dealing with your antics.¡± The last


    ¡°Yes, worry-worry-worry. There¡¯s no problem last time.¡± He said before drinking straight from the barrel.


    ¡°Last time, one of your so-called children almost mauled your priest.¡± Kostner reminds him. The sight of a seemingly normal human suddenly turning into a giant wolf and the priest bellowing like madman before fighting the wolf is still fresh. Ulric slams the barrel near Taal who picks it up and drinks too while Rhya just stares at the two¡¯s behaviour. Long past trying to rein them in.


    ¡°Almost. What¡¯s the problem, just some children being rowdy.¡± Ulric said, acting like a responsible father he is. Regardless, Kostner needs to be away for a while.


    Then a soft knocking sounds at the safehouse door. Taal stopped drinking and Ulric had his hand on his axe. Kostner closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Already knowing another trouble just enters. He turns around and sees a man in sheepskin clothes. Smiling warmly as he pushed the door open.


    ¡°You know, when I sense that the others have returned, I did not expect we will be gathering very near the sewers.¡± He enters and looks around the safehouse. If he is offended by the idea he did not show it. Then he sees Ulric¡¯s hand on his axe. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m harmless.¡±


    ¡°If you are harmless then this axe will stay harmless.¡± Ulric said.


    ¡°Fun as always.¡± Manann smiles wider. ¡°Sorry for being late. I got lost twice. The surface has changed very much.¡± Then he took a chair and sat beside the other gods.


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not able to try drowning the surface anymore. We are over that long ago. Now tell me, there must be something exciting happening before I arrive.¡± To this Ulric snorts. He gestures to Kostner that he can leave with his hand. This one is not something he can handle.

 111

    The next day, the first caravan from Cathay finally arrived through my gate. Saying the caravan is huge is massive understatement. Each of their carriage is comparable to modern cargo trucks, give or take. Each is pulled by eight draft horses seemingly bred specifically to pull these huge carriages. The carriages kept streaming from the gate. One after another. Ten, twenty, thirty, and finally forty of them. Not counting the escorts with their own transports and cavalries. Looks like I will need to expand the Cathayan quarters I have made. I already made it big but it can at most house a bit more than half of them. Not to mention the servants won¡¯t exactly be enough to serve the ones who manage to get to stay in the quarters.


    Of course the sight gathers the attention of my herd. After all, the number of the cathayan that arrives is more than a quarter of the population of the herd in Drakwald. More than five thousand give or take. While my base here is big enough to accommodate their number, I didn¡¯t have a dedicated cleared ground like a mustering ground to allow the caravan proper ease of access. Already the caravan has difficulties moving in a single file towards the Cathayan quarters. Fortunately, there is still some space within my Herdstone¡¯s wall to accommodate their camp around the quarters. It would seem like Kal will be overseeing another expansion of my Herdstone¡¯s building and another set of walls surrounding the first wall.


    Already Valariel looked excited beside me as she witnessed the caravan streaming through from my tent.


    ¡°Come with me. If there¡¯s something you want we should be able to buy it.¡± I offered as I rose from my fur seat. We went to the Caravan Master who is already talking to Kal with a bigger cathayan man in a more ornate armor. Must be one of Zhao Ming¡¯s Shugengan judging by how he is bigger than the caravan master. Though he is still a head shorter than Kal.


    ¡°Four carriages filled with iron and other materials as agreed and the silvers for the gate¡¯s toll.¡± The caravan master stops the last four carriages and gives them to Kal¡¯s beastmen to check. As I arrived, the caravan master and the Shugengan paused before greeting me. Their left fist in their right palm and bowing.


    ¡°And a dozen of our gunsmith and alchemists from my father.¡± The Shugengan continues after bowing. From one of the transport, exits a group of men and women in civilian clothing.


    ¡°What for?¡± I asked in confusion. I didn¡¯t exactly ask for this.


    ¡°You are interested in our gunpowder, yes? Our father sent them to help teach your beastmen how to make your guns for a few months.¡± He explains. Ah, it seems like he sent them to show some charity as last time I only asked how to make the gunpowder.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± How can I say that I don¡¯t need them without insulting the other party? ¡°Kal, pick some of the silver and give it to Valariel, she might want to buy something. As for you, what is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Zhao Yangtian. Seventh son of Iron Dragon Lord.¡± He introduces himself.


    ¡°Very well then. Yangtian, and your craftsmen can follow me. Kal, help the caravan made camp before accompany Valariel when she buy something.¡± Kal nodded before he went with Valariel and the Caravan Master who bowed to me one last time before returning to his duties.


    ¡ª


    I led Yangtian and his craftsmen towards the workshop where my beastmen and priests of Vaul are making my guns and bullets.


    ¡°Yangtian, while I am grateful for the craftsmen lent to me, we have solved the issue of making gunpowder and guns.¡± I start explaining. To which, one of the gunsmith let out a barely audible snort. But audible enough for both me and the Shugengan who stopped and looked at the perpetrator. Which is one of the more older gunsmiths who clearly take pride in their works.


    ¡°I apologize for my men¡¯s conduct. But how exactly has this been resolved?¡± Yangtian continues diplomatically.


    ¡°Well, that is why I invited all of you to come along. It will be much easier to just show you.¡± I said as we arrived at the workshop. The gunsmiths are already frowning as there is no sound of smithing or furnance¡¯s bellows working. I opened the door and let them come in and see.


    The workshop is divided into three main tables. One table working on making the gunpowder, another for the bullets, and another for the guns. The table on making the gunpowder is filled entirely by beastmen while the tables for making the bullets and guns have the beastmen on one side and the priests of Vaul on the other side. The priests of Vaul, muttering their spell nonstop as they coldforge the bullet casings, the gun¡¯s barrels, and the parts that require most attention to detail like the gun¡¯s internal parts. While the beastmen, most mutated to hell just one step from becoming a chaos abomination, are snorting the warpstone dusts, taking the gunpowders from the first table before filling the casing and similarly using coldforging powered by the warpstone to create the bullet heads, assemble the bullets and the guns. The mutated beastmen all sport multiple eyes and arms mutations. The fastest beastmen works at the bullet table, he has seven additional eyes spread around its skull and two other arms below his right arm. Assembling the bullets much faster than the rest. Using his main hands to coldforge the bullet heads while the two lower right hands picking up the finished casing from Priests of Vaul, filling it with the gunpowder and so on. Just this one workshop can make one gun every ten minutes and a hundred bullets every five minutes or so. The current limitations being the material consumption, the workshop can only work for a few hours a day to allow the priests to recover from their magical fatigue, and the materials are used to make other weapons and armors as our population continues growing. Even the irons and other materials we get from Cathay will be fully spent pretty quickly. The beastmen also need to be cycled before they turn into mindless chaos abomination from constant warpstone exposure. I even have some female beastmen shaman trained by Mal on standby to remove their mutations as they rest before the beastmen continue working again.


    I turn to see the surprised faces of the craftsmen and alchemists. It''s one thing they are told to teach a bunch of beastmen how to make gunpowder and guns. It''s another seeing the same beastmen already can do that but fully using magic in all the process. Even the Shugengan is caught in surprise. Not even his father¡¯s court spends all their wizards on making guns and besides, no wizards would want to work in a workshop like this.


    ¡°This is amazing.¡± The head gunsmith said before pausing, considering whether to continue or not. ¡°But still unacceptable.¡± He finally adds. I looked back on my workshop to see what was missing.


    ¡°Looks perfectly functional for me.¡± I concluded after rechecking.


    ¡°Well, yes. But not what I mean. You make the gunpowder in the same room with everything else.¡± He explains. Oh, safety regulations. Forgot about that.


    ¡°I see. I suppose your arrival here might not be wasted after all. Very well, you could teach my beastmen about safety regulations on making gunpowder and the guns.¡± I said while looking towards Yangtian who gives the final nod to his craftsmen and alchemists.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Let me make this clear.¡± Ulric slams his tankard to the table before pointing at Taal. ¡°You. set fire on a cultist base which happens below a wine cellar?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you speak like that is a bad thing.¡± Taal defends himself while Manann laughs as he drinks.


    ¡°YES! It is a waste of a good wine!¡± Ulric hammers the points down. ¡°We could be drinking those wines if there¡¯s any left instead of this.¡± Ulric is not the one that complains when drinking alcohol. But he will complain if he does not get the better ones, especially if the better ones are wasted.


    ¡°Meh, the mortals can make more.¡± Taal brushes off the criticism.


    ¡°As for you, I still can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t just order your newest wolf to just kill the daemon.¡± Manann chimes in. ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound like what you usually do.¡± This gets an angry growl from the Wolf God.


    ¡°I can. I can do it even now. But the daemon is still working against Chaos for whatever reason. Should she show even a sign of working against us, the wolf won¡¯t be able to refuse me. So for now, the world is keeping an eye on her.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of course.¡± Manann accepts the answer with a smile as usual.


    ¡°How about you? What other mischief have you done?¡± Taal accuses Manann.


    ¡°Mischief? Me? Never.¡± Manann denies, scandalized by the accusation. ¡°Well, I board one of those big black ships the dark elves have. Quite a rude host they are. And on my seas even.¡± Then he adds without missing a beat. The rest on the table already know the dark elves are either dead or end up with something worse that they did not need to ask further. After all, Manann, like the seas, does not exactly need any reason to be cruel with anyone and the dark elves have provided him a reason to be. Then suddenly Manann laughs.


    ¡°What happens?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just watched something funny.¡±


    ¡ª


    Far north, on the south coast of the chaos wasteland. The first ships for the gathered Norscan tribes were constructed. All performing their own rituals and sacrifice to their ancestors and the Chaos Gods. All the while storms rages unending the inner sea of claws between the Norscan and the southern lands. Vile orgies between man and beasts to those who worship Slaanesh, the piling of dessicated and rotting bodies to those who worship Nugle, the fights in makeshift fighting pits to venerate Khorne, and the rituals by Tzeentchian followers in attempt to dissipate the storm. None are answered by the Chaos Gods. For their attention is gathered more far north. On their newest Everchosen.


    One particular group, an offshoot from the Norscan Tribe of Sarls who did not heed the Everchosen call, enacted a very different ritual as most of their tribe went north to serve the Everchosen¡¯s horde. But not them, as their new Chieftain and Champion of Chaos refuses the call. Seeing that there will be no glory for them other than be shipbuilding servants under the Everchosen. The marauding tribesman gathers at the coast. Forming a half circle chanting and babbling and dancing as their Chieftain and Champion of Chaos, Drumand the Rash, his dark armor and helmet fused to his body with unholy magic, is waist deep in the cold seas. The marauders push another slave to their Chieftain who catches him and headbutt the slave. The slave¡¯s head cracks, blood spurts out, and Drumand lets the wave carry the slave¡¯s body to the seas. The marauder kept pushing more of the slaves to be headbutted. The chants and the bables are emphasized with a unified ¡®bob¡¯ when Drumand headbutts the slaves. This continues on until the Sarls send their own, those too old to be able to fight. The dancing and the chants grow more fervent as the marauders reveal a heavily mutated human, its forehead bloated huge by overgrown bone. Two marauders dance and chant as they push the mutant to the water. Drumand pulls his head back and back again before slamming his head forward. A loud sound of metal smashing metal can be heard alongside another loud bob from the marauders. A single crack can be seen on Drumand¡¯s dark helmet. Again Drumand pulls his head back again, pulling his head back as far as his spine and neck can handle, before smashing his head forward again. The mutant¡¯s head cracked, blood flowing out, and Drumand let the wave carry the mutant¡¯s body to the sea. But still the storm rages on overhead.


    Following this, the chanting grows into its fervent pitch as three cultists knelt beside a summoning circle while the lead shaman gathers the winds of magic and pushes it to the circle. The rest of the marauders continue on with their chanting and babbling and dancing. Even attracting some Slaaneshi sorceresses from other tribes. Then the shaman pushes all the magic he gathered to the circle. Summoning a bloodletter. The daemon stomps out of the circle, exhaling fumes of brimstone. Spikes adorn its elongated forehead. The daemon allows itself to be escorted by two marauders to the awaiting champion within the water. The seawater surrounding the daemon boils. Drumand seizes the bloodletter¡¯s horns on the side of its head and headbutt the daemon. The daemon grips his shoulder, searing it with the daemon¡¯s heat as the daemon headbutt back. Then both pull their head back and slam forward at the same time. Then again. And again. Drumand¡¯s dark helmet broke apart, blood flowed as his helmet is directly fused with his head, some of the daemon¡¯s spikes now lodged on his head. But he has won and he let the waves carry the daemon into the sea before it dissipates. The lodged spikes burn even hotter, fusing with his head and sealing the broken parts of his helmet, creating a jagged crown on his head. Then from the sea, something hot touched his feet. He bent down and took it into his hand, the searing heat burns and melts his hand but still he perseveres. Then with a loud scream he lifts it up above his head. In his hand is the bloodletter¡¯s own hellblade. His scream answered with roars of approval from other Khornate followers. The Sarls'' moment of glory is here.


    ¡ª


    Manann witnesses all of this ritual. Confused on why a bunch of norscan made a sacrifice to the sea. A daemon rebelling and now a norscan performing sacrifice to him. Accidentally or not, he saw this as something funny. He will allow the screaming one with hellblade along with his tribe to pass his storms safely for that alone. Besides, the golden daemon can take care of any stragglers that manage to pass the storm. If not, oh then he will be utterly disappointed.

 112

    The next two days pass in relative peace. The Cathayan caravans have started moving to their destination in turns. As from what Yangtian said, his father wants to maximize his profit before the existence of the gate can finally be known. So the caravans are sent in turns, first to Middenheim, then to Marienburg, and finally Altdorf. All charging the usual premium prices as the prices of Cathayan imports will undoubtedly start to be cheaper once more and more caravans can trade more frequently using my gate. So yes, things are at peace. At least on the surface. Down below Laurelorn, the Skaven¡¯s fortification is steadily taking shape. My shadow divers have done what they can to sabotage and stall their fortification works. Though their effectiveness is starting to be severely diminished as the skavens start bringing some kind of warpfire braziers based on the shadow divers report. It somehow disturbs the flow of magic, even in the shadow realm and makes it harder for them to infiltrate into the fortification. They can still dive deeper into the shadows, through the cavern walls and circle around the fortification through the walls, but the problem is that they would be swimming through the walls blind and limited to how long they can hold their breaths. I imagine it should be like you can move through the walls but you can only see what is directly in front of your eyes and nothing more and without additional senses to make sense where you are and directions, it would be close to a suicidal effort if done recklessly. So I forbid them from doing that. The only thing worth noting now is that they have also reported the sounds of something huge growling from within the fortifications. So the skavens are starting to bring rat ogres, which is not exactly good. My beastmen, while so much bigger than regular beastmen, are still smaller than ogres. The shadow divers in particular are not designed for prolonged combat as they rely on holding their breaths to stay in the shadows so prolonged exertion will significantly reduce their combat effectiveness.


    Lak meanwhile has returned from her stay in the black ark. Except that now she looks more like an elf with goat horns than a beastmen. Wearing a very deliberately cut high elven dress to reveal and accentuate her body and beauty than conceal. It is clear that she is emulating me which is cute in a way.


    ¡°This is new. What happens?¡± I ask with curiosity. There are spells to disguise oneself as another. But mostly it was an illusion and Kadon¡¯s spells are more to transform into a monster than a monster into a man or an elf. From my probing, it is not an illusion either. But something closer to my own Facsimile concept.


    ¡°I... found some spell in the black ark.¡± She explains. Do dark elves have that kind of spell? What for? They don¡¯t exactly need that as they can pose as a high elf no problem without such advanced spells.


    ¡°That so? Alright then. Do be careful though. Dark elven spells usually have restrictions imposed on the caster or even the spell is deliberately made to trap the caster or make them dependent on the spell.¡± I caution her. At least that is what I remember from what Hellebron got from Morathi. Though I did not delve further on the specific. To my word, she visibly frowned in concern.


    ¡°There are spells like that?¡± She asks. Did she try out some spells without caution?


    ¡°Yes, those from dark magic can especially do this and dark elves specialize in dark magic. Magical artifacts also are almost always warded or have traps to deter anyone that try to tamper or claim owned artifacts for themselves. So do be more careful next time.¡± I advised her. This is a problem. When the war finally came, there might be an abundance of magical artifacts and my own beastmen might recklessly use them. Which is not good as many can be chaos tainted and my beastmen taken away to Chaos from this oversight will be very disastrous. As for how this came to be, my beastmen herd doesn¡¯t exactly have proper shamans as we are already drifting away from Chaos early on, so no one exactly teaches them how to use magic other than me and the Eonir¡¯s spellsingers though I don¡¯t know the extent of their teachings. Judging by how Lak doesn¡¯t exactly exercise caution, they must not really teach them about this or they might expect that I already taught them that much. The artifacts that I made and the spell slots I have are also very accessible in general which compound to the oversight. So I kind of forgot to teach them about this.


    ¡°Hmmm, very well then. Come with me Lak, it seems like I am neglecting your magical education. Fortunately, I have a new book that can teach us plenty of things. Oh, and call Mal too. She needs to learn this too so she can teach the rest of the shamans.¡± Good thing Teclis left his book then. Now to upgrade the magical education of my beastmen.


    ¡ª


    ¡°TZEEN!¡± The Norscan roars, competing with the unending storm far above. Rowing above their vast fleet of hundreds of black ships as the sea churns. Waves upon waves, as high as a mountain, as wide as the horizon rocks their ships. Drums. Drums. Beating slowly, barely audible over the ceaseless thunder. Fifth. Sixth. Seventh. Eight.


    ¡°KHAR!¡± Again roars the Norscan. Louder than before as Followers of Khorne proclaim their devotion. Lightning flashes overhead before stopping. Dark returns as the sun cannot pierce the storm. It struck. In an instant. Half a score of ships evaporated as mighty thunder struck. Illuminating the world, revealing things under the sea. Stalking, waiting for the feast to come. Manann, the God of the Sea, claimed the first blood in this conflict against Chaos. But still the drums beats. Even as the thunder divided their fleet. Fifth. Sixth. Seventh. Eight.


    ¡°NURGH!¡± The Norscan roars. Not as loud, but deeper. They row harder than before, as if chanting the grandfather¡¯s name soothes their aching muscles. Thunder strucks. Revealing a mighty wave along with dark things within it as more thunder struck behind the wave. The drum beats as they row. Row. Row. And row. Ships at the further back that climbed the wave too late flipped as the wave made an almost vertical wall of water. Sea serpents, striking from within the wave, overturning more of the black ships as they climb the wave.


    ¡°SLAAaaaA!¡± Roared the Norscan with intonation as they rowed for the final climb against the wave. Cheers erupt as they climb the peak of the wave. A feat worthy of legends on its own. But only if they survive. And Manann is not done. The black ships accelerate wildly as their ships flow down from the back of the mighty wave. Perilous is the sea as Manann unleashes his wrath. Even more so during winter. The drums continue to beat. Much fainter than before. And as lightning flashes, floating icebergs, carried from the south by the wave come to sight. The black ships try to change course, but the speed makes it impossible without crashing into other ships as few of the ships did. Those at the very front crash to the icebergs, their ships breaking along with the ice. While the ships behind them can do nothing but ram through the broken ships and ice until their ships eventually break and those behind them do the same. The Norscan that jumped from the ship immediately feasted by things from the depths. By the time the fleet passes the worst of the storm, less than half of the ships remain.


    ¡°I told you to not sail immediately and wait for the storm to pass.¡± A Tzeentchian sorcerer Rebuked Drumand. His figure was veiled by his oversized yellow robe and cloak. On the frontmost ship of the black fleet carrying the symbol of the Sarl on its sail. The sorcerer has pledged his fealty to him just after Khorne blesses him with the Bloodthirster spikes and the hellblade. But so far, the sorcerer has been testing his patience nonstop. Don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do that, wait for the ritual to be answered. He figures the sorcerer will say that the stars are not right yet but he sets sail before the sorcerer can say it. The only reason he accepts a fealty from a cowardly sorcerer is only because his tribe has no sorcerer or shaman to guide the tribe. But he regretted it already.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for the rest of the tribes to follow me!¡± Drumand shouts back though his eyes are focused somewhere else. Some ships are still harrowed by sea serpents.


    ¡°But you know they will follow you regardless.¡± A man from another ship strips before jumping to the sea towards the serpent with his weapon. He is immediately swallowed.


    ¡°Good, they are not cowards!¡±


    ¡°Now there are less than half of us. How do you think we will fare against the southerners!?¡± To this, Drumand grabs the sorcerer by the collar. He just won¡¯t shut up.


    ¡°Do you think the cowardly southerners will dare to set sail in storms like this like we do!? Besides, now there will be more glory for the rest of us!¡± To this his tribesmen, mostly followers of Khorne, cheered. Including those on other ships follows.


    ¡°Have you learned nothing from the folly of Arek Daemonclaw?¡± Drumand furrows his brow, trying to remember who that is. He doesn''t know the name. Must be not important. (Arek Daemonclaw is a Chaos Champion leading the siege of Praag in Kislev, a few years prior. Then he met Gotrek and Felix.)


    Just like the sorcerer whose name he doesn¡¯t remember.


    ¡°How do you think I got my name?¡± Drumand asks the sorcerer. His name is Drumand the Rash. Then he kicks the sorcerer off from the ship before the sorcerer can answer. A smaller sea serpent immediately swallows the sorcerer even before the body touches water.


    ¡°HAHAHAHAHA!¡± Drumand laughs as the sorcerer gets eaten. His tribe follows laughing. Knowing followers of Tzeentch, the sorcerer must think his name might have some other connotation than reckless or something like that.


    Then a sea serpent burst from the water. The norscan readies their javelins before the serpent belches its viscous blood. Before the sound of another roar from the serpent''s head. Not from the serpent nor from any man. Then a blade erupts from the serpent¡¯s skull. The roar comes from the blade as it rips through the skull, the naked man that was immediately swallowed jumps out from the skull. Standing triumphantly on the serpent¡¯s head. His chainsword gleamed red from the serpent¡¯s blood.


    ¡°AEWUUULF!¡± The man roars his name. Lightning flashes on the clouds above him as if answering his roar. Those of his tribe roars his name too in recognition. Then he jumped into the sea again and swam south to the shore on his own.


    ¡ª


    ¡°She did what?¡± I ask for confirmation with the artifact I made to contact the Shadow Divers I sent to Altdorf to keep an eye on my half-sister. Again the shadow divers confirm that she and her entourage have left Altdorf to Middenheim. Wasn''t she sent as an emissary to the dwarves? Why didn¡¯t she go through Averland? Why take the roundabout way? Or is she planning to tour the Empire first before going south? She can¡¯t be coming here right? Then what about the thing with Nagash and the rest? Things have started to become confusing already. Not to mention I still haven¡¯t made up my mind on what to do with her. On one hand, if memory serves, she is to be sacrificed for resurrecting Nagash. In another, is that Teclis is the one that planned this. I do not know if this is out of his character or not based on my very brief experience with him. It still could be, with him gifting his book to Valariel as an attempt to reduce guilt. But End Times can be unreliable too as there are too many characters behaving out of character or twists that are revealed without much setup which I cannot rely on here. Regardless, I command the Shadow Divers to continue following and observe for now. What I will decide then, to save her or let her be sacrificed, will be decided when the time comes.